The Shadows Saga

Chapters

Shadows Ch. 2 The Whole Story
Shadows Ch. 3 The Carousel Boutique
Shadows Ch. 4 Tor
Shadows Ch. 5 First Lesson
Shadows Ch. 6 The Lunar Goddess
Shadows Ch. 7 Tagia
Shadows Ch. 9 The Question
Shadows Ch. 10 The Short One
Shadows Ch. 11 Good to Bad to Worse
Shadows Ch. 13 Obligatory Scene Change
Shadows Ch. 14 Confrontation
Shadows Ch. 15 Confirmation
Shadows Ch. 16 Royal Canterlot Library
Shadows Ch. 17 The Nightmare
Shadows Ch. 18 More of the Nightmare
Shadows Ch. 19 The Meeting
Shadows Ch. 20 Captured
Shadows Ch. 21 The Truth
Shadows Ch. 22 Let Me Tell You I Love You
Shadows Epilogue
The Third Sister Ch. 1 Family of Lies
The Third Sister Ch. 2 Who She Used to be
The Third Sister Ch. 4 Settling in
The Third Sister Ch. 5 Mutiny
The Third Sister Ch. 6 Antediluvian
The Third Sister Ch. 7 Signs
The Third Sister Ch. 8 Thought you were Dead
The Third Sister Ch. 9 Making Plans
The Third Sister Ch. 10 Overrun
The Third Sister Ch. 11 The Third Sister
The Third Sister Epilogue
The End of Chaos Prologue
The End of Chaos Ch. 1 The Journey Ahead
The End of Chaos Ch. 2 Manehattan
The End of Chaos Ch. 3 Gone
The End of Chaos Ch. 4 No Reason to Live
The End of Chaos Epilogue
Shadows Ch. 1 The Wanderer
Shadows Ch. 8 Open Book and Silver
Shadows Ch. 12 Zebra... and Stuff
The Third Sister Ch. 3 The Veteran and the Pirate

Shadows Ch. 2 The Whole Story

Daylight was in his eyes, that was the first thing that told him it was morning, the second was the fact that he could feel Spike’s scaly claws poking his side.

“Wake up!” Spike said. Tag opened one eyelid, Spike was standing next to the bed and his head was level with Tag’s. Tag closed his eye again.

“Five more minutes mommy.” He whined. Spike shook his head.

“The princess is waiting for you downstairs. Besides, it’s eleven! Nopony sleeps that long!” Spike exclaimed. When he said this Tag sat straight up, another bolt of anger went through him, but he had gotten good at ignoring it.

“Why didn’t you saw so?” He shouted. And jumped on to the floor, Spike was already at the door. Tag ran to a mirror that was hanging on the wall and quickly looked at himself. His mane was ravaged by a massive case of bedhead. He quickly levitated a nearby brush and fixed his hair in two sweeps.

“That’s Twilight’s brush…” Spike started. Tag trotted out the door.

“I’m sure she won’t mind, I’ll be in the presence of royalty.” He called out over his shoulder as he started to descend the steps. Down to the main floor.

Tag was halfway down the stairs and he paused, looking across the floor. Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack along with the other two he didn’t know were all sitting around a large, white alicorn-

Tag’s pupils became reptilian slits. An unknown force took over him. Princess Celestia looked for the sounds she heard from the stairs; she gasped when she saw Tag and stood up. Tag’s horn lit up, and then he vanished. The six mares turned to see what their Princess had but saw nothing.

“What is it, Princess?” Twilight asked. Princess Celestia focused then her horn lit up. A yellow wall appeared in front of her. There was a soft thud followed by another, and Celestia swiftly summoned a bubble on the floor. The six mares stared at it in confusion until another thud was heard and animalistic snarling. Applejack and Rainbow Dash moved in front of the others protectively, Princess Celestia’s horn lit up with a blinding light.

When the light faded all of the ponies in the room looked at the bubble. The six mares gasped while Celestia sighed. Tag was standing inside, growling and smashing the bubble; the fury in his eyes was terrifying.

“Good to see you again, Tag Shadow.” She said. Twilight stared at her in shock.

“You know Tag?” She asked in disbelief. Celestia nodded.

“Yes, I do know Tag. When you mentioned him in your letter I was skeptical it was the same pony but now I know I cannot be wrong. The pony you see is Tag Shadow the assassin created by Discord thousands of years ago.” The room was silent save for the occasional noise from Tag but Pinkie piped up.

“How is that possible? I was talking to him yesterday and he said that he could not remember past a few weeks not a thousand years! Besides that’s just silly; nopony can live for a thousand years.” She said, “Can they?”

“I’m not surprised, there is a long story to tell but I’m sure that Tag would love to hear it too. I’m going to sever his connection to Discord, that should calm him down for a bit.” Celestia stepped towards the bubble.

Tag was still snarling furiously. Celestia pointed her horn to Tag and closed her eyes, her horn lit up again and she made a cutting motion in the air. Tag suddenly stopped fighting and stood up straight. He blinked a couple of times; his eyes were normal except that they were the size of dinner plates. Celestia released him from the bubble and he sat down hard as his plot contacted the floor.

“What happened?” He whispered. Tag was terrified; he had never felt such rage before in the few weeks of memory he had. Celestia looked down at him, he couldn’t meet her eyes. “Please forgive me.” A tear formed in his eye. He looked up quickly and saw Celestia reach down and dry his tear with a wing.

“Hush my little pony; I forgive you.” Celestia put her hooves on his shoulders. “The is nothing to be afraid of anymore.” She pulled him into a tight hug. Twilight, along with the rest of the elements, was dumbfounded. Tag started to cry, his fear was total. Celestia continued to make comforting noises until his sobs died down. When he was finally quiet Celestia let go of him.

Tag’s eyes were slightly red and he sniffed occasionally but he had calmed down for the most part. Celestia beckoned for him to join the other six. Tag gave them a look of doubt but slowly trotted over and sat down. The others shifted a little farther from him; even Rainbow Dash looked a little frightened.

“Now, the story that I am about to tell will never leave this room; if it did then ponies would come for Tag. Nopony must know about this, understood?” Celestia’s voice was dead serious and the other six mares nodded their heads in shocked silence. “Good, long before I was forced to imprison Luna on the moon, thousands of years before the seeds of jealousy were sown in her heart; was the time when Discord ruled. Our battles against him would become known as the Chaos War. It was not long after we started a military campaign against Discord that we both learned that there was no easy way to win against him; it is impossible to kill a god. A short while after that one of our mages learned how to harness the elements of harmony that we used against him to win the war. But Discord also knew that there was no way for him to win that was why he created Tag.” Celestia explained. Twilight interrupted her.

“Is it really possible to create a pony?” She asked. Celestia looked at her.

“Discord had long since abandoned playing by the rules; he is a trickster. He is always looking for ways to bend the rules but not even he can break them. He found a loophole and that was to make up an imaginary friend. He then created a body, which can be done easily enough. He more or less programed the brain of the body to match his friend. He did this twice; once with Tag, and once again this time he created a unicorn that he called Tor. Tor is as close to family that Tag has anymore now that Discord has been returned to stone.” At the mention that he had family Tag looked straight at Celestia.

“What happened to Tor?” He asked; his voice was still shaky.

“I will get to that at the end of the story.” Celestia replied softly. “After he had created Tag and Tor Discord still needed a way to eliminate us. It is impossible to kill a god directly, that was another way that Discord bent the rules. He created two weapons that would indirectly… kill us by removing our very souls from our bodies. One was a blade with a design from a foreign land far across Equestria’s southern border and across the Sun Sea, this was called Tagia and was given to Tag.” They all looked at his cutie mark, even Spike who had crept down the stairs after Tag. Sure enough the blade was there on his flank. Celestia continued. “I believe that it is called a kunai knife in that land and is used by assassins there too. Discord also created a weapon for Tor, this was a bow called Torais. Another thing that was special about this weapon was the fact that no physical arrows are required to fire it.” Twilight interrupted again.

“How would that work?” Twilight wondered aloud. Celestia sighed patiently.

“The bow would draw from the user’s life force, making it out of the energy and causing it to take solid form. That made sure that every arrow was sharp, efficient, and completely silent; the arrows could cut through air like a knife through butter.” Celestia explained. Twilight still looked unsure.

“But wouldn’t that mean if Tor had fired enough arrows, he would die?” She asked.

“Yes, but Discord did not and still doesn’t care about life; as long as he gets to have a good laugh in the end, so he didn’t care about Tag or Tor. That was why he sent them straight to the palace. I remember the night they came like it was yesterday, because it will never leave my mind for the rest of my eternal life.” Tag was terrified. What did I do? He despaired. Celestia cleared her throat.

“It was another long night, at least it was the night hours; back then the sun and the moon rose at irregular intervals. I suspect that Discord changed it so the moon would stay up for a while longer than average. It was dark, and I was getting nervous because the moon had never been up for so long before. I was going to check on Luna before I went to sleep and I had almost made it before the smell hit my nose; it was the smell of blood.” Celestia’s voice shook a little.

“I ran for Luna’s room, I had to make sure that she was alright. I got to her doors and saw that the guards had been slain; one’s throat had been cut and the other had a hole between the eyes. I pushed the doors open slowly and saw that nothing was the matter. Luna was sleeping peacefully on her bed. I started toward her but something told me to stop. I took a closer look and could see that there was a disturbance in the paths of light. Perhaps it was my early sun power starting to work but I found that with a little focus I was able to reveal Tag, he was standing right on top of Luna with Tagia in his mouth ready to bring it down upon her. Tag must have sensed he had been revealed because he looked at me with those cold reptilian eyes. The hatred in them was total and it petrified me to the spot. Tag… smiled at me and it took me a second to realize why, Tor was standing behind me with Torais pointed at the back of my head. There was nothing that I could do, and they were going to kill Luna in front of me!” Tears were forming in Celestia’s eyes but nopony dared to stop her. Tag was staring at his hooves.

“It was then that Luna’s attendant, Water Drop, threw herself upon Tag, causing him to miss. I used that instant to buck Tor in the face, knocking him out cold. I turned around to see that Water Drop was still struggling with Tag but the commotion had woken up Luna and she was moving in to help. She was too little too late…” A tear splashed onto the floor in front of Tag, he looked up and into Celestia’s eyes. The pain and suffering amplified by the thousands of years of time was all too much. Tag broke down sobbing again, the elements were all looking at there hooves with no idea what to say. Celestia pulled herself together. “Tag slashed Water Drop’s leg and then her throat as she fell. Luna stopped dead in her tracks. Tag jumped on her, pinning her to the floor. Luna did not fight; she was very close to Water Drop you see. I could feel the rage inside building up and I channeled it through my horn, the light was as blinding as the sun. And Tag stopped long enough for Luna pin him by the throat. I used my magic to collect Tag, Tor, Tagia, and Torais. I left Luna alone to grieve and I took all four to the guards.” Celestia paused to gather herself; tears were flowing down her face. The rest of the room looked at her with horrified faces.

“I took Tag and Tor to the dungeon and imprisoned them I also left two guards at each of the cells. I took Tagia and Torais to the castle vaults and locked them in the deepest part. I thought that that was the last that we would see of them for the rest of the war. We held Water Drop’s funeral the next day.” Celestia sniffed again.

“It was several months later that one of our mages, Starswirl the Bearded found out about the elements of harmony. He directed Luna and I in their use until he was sure that we were ready to take on Discord. We called out for a final showdown and he accepted. As he stood before us with a target on his middle he snapped his fingers, I had not suspected he would summon Tag and Tor with their weapons. I was a fool to not even think about it, I was too excited about ending the war. Now it was three against two. Thankfully the castle guards led a charge, it was a foolish charge but it bought Luna and I enough time to imprison Discord. As he slowly turned to stone Tag and Tor turned to stone as well. They were still fighting even though they knew they would lose, eventually it was over and our casualties numbered just over one hundred. Discord was placed in the gardens so that we could keep a close eye on him; Tor was taken to a shrine just outside of Manehattan. Tag was taken to Fillydelphia and put in the shrine of Luna. Tagia and Torais were stored once again in the deepest vaults in Canterlot.” Celestia finished and fell silent, she seemed at a loss for words. “If there are any questions that you would like to ask please ask them now.” Tag looked up. But the white unicorn from yesterday asked a question first.

“How was it that Tag and Tor were able to turn invisible?” She asked. Celestia smiled in spite of herself.

“A good question, Rarity. When Discord made Tag and Tor he gave them both a specialization in magic that would help them hide from us. Tag was given the ability to bend light around him, rendering him invisible to anyone but me, that was why I could sense him in Luna’s room. The magic is known as ‘Tagging Shadows” and that is why I expect he was named Tag. Tor was given the ability to tear a section of shadow away and wear it like a cloak that is known as “Tearing Shadows”.” Tag asked his question next.

“Why is it that I’m no longer a statue?” He asked.

“Not long ago, a few weeks at most, Discord escaped from his imprisonment, Twilight and her friends put him back. One would think that you would have returned to stone too, but a theory I have is that all of those years in stone has weakened his bond with you, maybe that is why you did not return to stone.” Tag had another question.

“If I have been released, does that mean that Tor has been released too?” Celestia frowned.

“Yes. I have already organized a search and will check for results when I get back to Canterlot.” Celestia looked around. “Are there any more questions?” she asked. The yellow pegasus squeaked, her voice was so quiet Tag had to focus to hear it.

“What will happen to Tag now?” She asked.

“I have released Tag from Discord’s control, his is his own pony now Fluttershy. The only thing to remind him is his cutie mark and I cannot change that. I would suggest that he stay in Ponyville so that I know were he is at all times.” Celestia said Tag gave her a confused look.

“I thought that I was no longer under Discord’s control?” He stammered

“Yes, you should be but I wouldn’t put it past Discord to try again. That is why it is important that I find Tor; Discord still is connected to him and might try to use Tor against us. Now if that is all the questions then I must be on my way back to Canterlot, there is much work to do.” With that Celestia stood up and walked towards the door. The rest of the ponies followed her. Outside was a carriage waiting for the Princess. Before she entered Celestia turned to Tag.

“Perhaps now is the time to stop wandering and settle down, ask your new friends for a job or at least a place to stay.” She said Tag nodded.

“Thank you, Princess, I suppose it is time for me to settle down. If you find my brother, please tell me, I would like to meet him.” He replied.

“I will do that. Good luck!” Celestia called out as the carriage took off.

All seven ponies returned to the library where they sat together and thought what would happen to Tag. Applejack was the first to suggest something.

“Ah suppose ah could let him work on the farm fer awhile…” She trailed off. Applejack examined Tag. “Do ya think you would be good at buckin’ apples?” she asked. Tag gave her a confused look.

“Bucking apples? What’s that?” He asked.

“That’s when ya hit a tree with yer hind legs to make the apples fall.” Applejack explained. Tag shook his head.

“I doubt I would be good at that, my legs are not exactly the strongest around her.” He said. Rarity lit up.

“Maybe you could come and work in my boutique!” She exclaimed.

“Sewing is not exactly my thing.” He muttered Rarity looked at him.

“I could teach you; it’s not that hard once you know what you are doing.” She said. Tag looked hopeful.

“I could give it a shot.” He said. “But, where would I stay? I can’t live in a library.”

“You could stay in the boutique, I have a guest room on the top floor. Oh yes! That is what we should do!” Rarity gave an excited bounce but caught herself, she cleared her throat and sat down, Tag couldn’t help but laugh a little, then the other five mares joined in.

“If you really think that I can do it, then I’ll try.” He said. Rarity looked slightly annoyed that everyone was laughing at her but smiled when Tag accepted.

“Glad to help a friend in need.” She said. Tag could feel a tear in his eye. Fluttershy walked up to him.

“What’s wrong Tag?” She asked the kindness in her eyes was painful to Tag.

“I’ve never had friends before…” he said. Silence filled the room. Pinkie ended it in an instant.

“Well now you’ve got six new friends!” she said and pulled them all into a group hug. Tag sniffed.

“Thank you all.” He said.

Shadows Ch. 3 The Carousel Boutique

Rarity led the way too her boutique, the Carousel Boutique. Tag marveled at the complex design, it looked just like it’s namesake; it was a tall building and stood out compared to the other buildings in Ponyville. It was a bright purple and consisted of levels of fake ponies on stands, it really did look like a carousel. Rarity saw him staring.

“Do you like it?” she asked him. Tag shook himself.

“It certainly stands out.” He said. Rarity laughed lightly.

“It has too! How else would I get so many customers?” she exclaimed.

“Because you’re extremely talented and beautiful?” Tag guessed. Rarity’s eyes sparkled at the compliment.

“My, you certainly know the way to a mare’s heart.” She was high on his praise. Tag smiled. “But enough of that, I must show you around! And before I forget, I have a sister who lives with me; her name is Sweetie Belle.” Tag gave a worried face.

“Uh, I’m not great with kids.” He said. Rarity looked at him with reassuring eyes.

“Have no fear, she is extremely mature for her age, and I suspect that the two of you will get along fine.” She said and Tag felt a little better. He was still nervous though.

Rarity opened the door with her magic and led Tag inside. The interior of the boutique was set up very much like a shop; there was counter in clear view along with several mannequins set up displaying lovely dresses. There was a doorway leading into what looked like a kitchen to the right and a staircase leading upstairs to the left.

“As you can see this is where I meet with the clients unless they are having a private fitting, then we would go upstairs so I could take measurements. The kitchen is over there to the right,” she motioned with her horn. “And to the right is the way upstairs.” Rarity led Tag up the stairs.

The upstairs landing was a disaster area; tapes were scattered on the floor among bolts of fabric. Tag took a step forward and cried out. He picked up his hoof and inspected it, there was a needle sticking out of the bottom.

“I take it that this is what fashion designers call organized chaos?” Tag asked and Rarity gasped.

“FINALLLY SOMEONE WHO UNDERSTANDS!!!” She screamed. Tag fell over from the sheer force.

“Calm down!” He cried. “I’ve seen it all the time!” Rarity hugged him, Sweet Celestia! He thought She’s crazy!

“Oh my!” she said and jumped away from him. “Please accept my apologies! It’s just that no one has ever understood how I worked like that. It’s… a good feeling.” She was blushing deep red. Tag couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

“Don’t’ worry about it.” He said. “I’m sure I’ll get used to it.” Rarity blushed turned bright crimson and Tag laughed even harder. He eventually got to his hooves and motioned for Rarity to continue. She led him to an adjacent room still giggling fitfully. The next room looked like a lounge almost, and on one of the sofas was a little filly, her hair was two shades of purple, and she had her sister’s gleaming white coat. When she looked up she saw Rarity and Tag standing together.

“Hey sister!” She squeaked. “Who’s your new coltfriend?” Rarity was blushing all over again and Tag did a double take.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity shrieked. Even Tag was blushing slightly.

“What? I was just asking a question.” Sweetie Belle acted as though she had done nothing wrong but Tag could see the mischief in her eyes.

“I’m not her coltfriend.” He muttered.

“Then what are you doing here?” Sweetie Belle asked. Tag thought for a moment, he hadn’t prepared an answer. Thankfully Rarity came to his aid.

“He is a friend of mine who needed work, and I thought I would do a good deed and offered him a job, unfortunately, he also needs a place to stay so he will be occupying the guest room.” Sweetie Belle looked at Tag with wide eyes.

“Do you have a name, mister?” She asked it innocently enough.

“My name is Tag, it’s nice to meet you, Sweetie Belle.” He said and extended his hoof, and Sweetie Belle bumped it with hers.

“Hey Tag! What’s your cutie mark of?” Sweetie Belle tried to look at Tag’s cutie mark, but he quickly hid it from her gaze.

“Please, I would really rather not get into that right now.” He was shifting uncomfortably as Sweetie Belle kept trying to see his cutie mark. Rarity bumped her out of the way and walked her over to a door. When she looked back Tag could see that she was nervous.

“Over here Tag, your room is right here.” She pushed the door open with her magic and walked inside. Tag gratefully followed and left a confused Sweetie Belle behind.

The guest room was spacious only because it lacked furniture; there was a bed and a night table, a dresser and a window. Tag took a quick look out the window it had a wonderful view of the house next door and a window into it.

“Nice view.” Tag commented.

“Well it can’t be PERFECT.” Rarity said. Tag sighed.

“At least it lets in the light.” Tag said.

“What’s that?” said a voice behind Tag. He jumped and spun around, growling. He stopped when he saw that it was Sweetie Belle looking at his cutie mark. Sweetie Belle looked at him with terrified eyes, Tag silently cursed himself for being high strung. Tag looked away with his eyes closed.

“… Sorry.” He said. Sweetie Belle nodded and ran out of the room. Tag slowly looked at Rarity, her eyes were wide. “Will she be alright?” Tag’s voice was dull, the light that had returned to him faded quickly.

“She’ll get over it, nothing can keep her down for long.” Rarity stiffly led Tag out of the room. “ The upstairs room is Sweetie Belle’s and mine, please refrain from going upstairs unless it is an emergency. What time is it?” Rarity looked at the clock. “OH! It’s almost time for supper!” Tag looked at the clock; it was 5:34.

“Yes it certainly is. Is there anything that I can do to help, Rarity?” Rarity thought for a moment.

“I suppose, could you cut up some vegetables for me?” She seemed hesitant. Is she afraid of giving me a knife? He shook himself. No. That’s behind me now.

“Sure, could you show me were they are?” Rarity nodded.

“This way dear.” She led the way into the kitchen. Using her magic she pulled out a knife, a cutting board, and a variety of vegetables. “When you’ve finished cutting them let me know, I’ll be getting the water boiling.” Rarity trotted off, pulling out a pot.

Tag picked the knife with his magic and put a carrot onto the cutting board. He started slicing it up. Before he knew it Tag had cut it into tiny bits, he pulled out another vegetable and started cutting. Tag became so engrossed in his task he didn’t realize when he had finished.

“I’m finished, Rarity.” He said and turned to her, she had just put the water on stove. She looked at him worriedly.

“G-good, let’s just wait for the water boil.” Rarity’s voice shook a little; she was probably scared of his skill with the knife.

“I’m sorry.” He said and Rarity gave him a confused look.

“Whatever is there to be sorry for?” She asked genuinely curious. Tag looked away.

“You’re scared of me, I suppose that is something to be sorry for.”

“No no no! You have nothing to be sorry for! You just startled me, that’s all.” She put a hoof around his shoulder and held him close. Tag sniffed lightly.

“It’s just hard to imagine what I’ve done in the past! All of a sudden I’m some monster from a long dead war, and I have to just accept it! It’s a hard secret to keep, and I’m afraid that one day it’s going to get out, and everpony will come for me.” Two tears coursed down Tag’s cheeks. His eyes widened as Rarity brought him into a full hug.

“It’s okay, me and the others will not let that happen. It’s in the past now. You’ll fit in just fine and it’s my job to shape you so that you’ll fit in snug. Well, maybe that’s going a little far, Me and my friends will teach you what it’s like to be cared for.” Tag cried.

“Thank you, I don’t deserve this.” He whispered. Rarity slapped him.

“Don’t say that.” She growled. Tag looked at her with hurt filled eyes. “Everypony deserves second chances. Now I want you to pro-“ The water was boiling. “Gack!” Rarity cried. And threw the vegetables in with her magic.

The hilarity of the situation got to Tag and he started laughing. Rarity turned to him. “What’s so funny?” She asked. Tag laughed even harder when he saw she was indignant. It took him several minutes to calm down.

“I really needed that.” He said. Rarity giggled, his laugh was really infectious.

The familiar feeling of daylight shining through his eyelids woke Tag up. He groaned but pushed himself onto the floor. The carpet feels really comfy. Tag’s eyes opened. Wait, I don’t have a carpet. Tag looked at the bed, it had light purple colours. That’s not my bed. Tag was a little nervous. Then, to his surprise, Rarity peaked over the edge of the bed.

“Wake up, sleepyhead.” She said.

Tag sat bolt upright and looked around, he was in his room, nothing happened. Rarity was looking at him from the doorway.

“Are you alright dear?” She asked. “Did you have a nightmare?” Tag swallowed.

“Uh… sure.” He said. Rarity looked unconvinced.

“Right, well breakfast is ready. Come down when you’re ready.” She walked out of the door. Tag slumped over. Celestia condemn it. He thought.

Tag entered the kitchen and could smell blueberry pancakes in the air.

“Those smell delicious.” He said drooling a little. Rarity was standing in front of the stove holding a pan with her magic. Her mane was as perfect as it always was, with that curve at the end. Tag looked at his mane that was messy and unkempt. Rarity turned around with a plate of pancakes. She put them down on the table and looked at Tag. She gasped and her eyes went wide, Tag scanned the room quickly.

“What?” He asked. Rarity covered her eyes.

“Dear sweet Celestia! It’s HIDEOUS!” She exclaimed and Tag finally understood what she meant.

“I’m sorry?” He tried, unfortunately he guessed wrong as he was pulled away by Rarity. “My pancakes…” He whimpered.

Rarity pulled him up to the fitting room and got out a brush. She set him in front of a mirror and went to work on his mane.

“Did you ever actually brush this thing?” She asked as she grappled with fashion’s worst enemy above Tag’s head.

“Wandering through the wilderness didn’t make it easy- OW! Hey!” Tag gasped as Rarity pulled on a particularly tight knot.

“I must defeat this horrid demon!” She cried. Tag just hunched his shoulders. “Don’t move!” Tag hunched his shoulders even further.

Tag stumbled into the kitchen again, the top of his head was numb with pain and he was dizzy with hunger. He sat down and grabbed a pancake, shoving it into his mouth and chewing. Cold. He thought. Rarity skipped into the kitchen obviously pleased with herself.

“Don’t you feel better? I certainly do!” She looked at Tag. Tag looked at her. “Okay. MAYBE I got a little carried away.” She smiled sheepishly. Tag raised an eyebrow. There was a knock at the door. “I’ll get it.” Rarity said and left the room. Tag sat and enjoyed his pancake. He could hear the door open and close, then Rarity’s voice. “Twilight! Good morning!” there was a clip clop and Twilight poked her head in the kitchen.

“Come on, there’s an emergency.” Tag chocked on his pancake and gulped down a glass of orange juice. Twilight trotted over to help but he held up a hoof.

“It’s okay, I’m good.” Tag stood up. “Where to?”

Twilight led the way back to the library; Tag could already see the emergency. Celestia’s chariot was in front of the library. Tag put on an extra burst of speed; the chariot could only mean one thing, Tor.

Shadows Ch. 4 Tor

Tag, Twilight and Rarity burst through the door. Tag took in the scene before him, Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Celestia were all sitting in the middle of the room, and Spike sat on the bottom stair with a scared look on his face. When he saw Rarity however he seemed to man up. Cute. Beside Celestia was a bubble of yellow light and inside was a pony. The pony inside had all the animalistic rage Tag could remember from the day before. He shivered as those thoughts returned to him. No, now is not the time. He told himself and walked over to Celestia.

“… Is this Tor? Is this my brother?” He asked her. Celestia looked at him with sympathy in her eyes.

“Yes, this is your brother.” Tag looked at Tor, the same reptilian eyes, and the same deep-rooted yet unexplainable hatred behind them. Tag walked over the bubble and put his hoof onto the smooth surface near Tor. Tor seemed confused but slowly his hoof in front of Tag’s. Tag’s eyes filled with tears.

“Please sever the connection.” Tag said his voice cracked with sadness. Celestia nodded and pointed her head towards Tor; at the sight of the sun goddess Tor started snarling again. Celestia closed her eyes and made a cutting motion.

Tor sat down hard. Celestia popped the bubble and Tor fell to the ground. Tag quickly ran over to him and helped him up. For the first time Tag looked at his brother. Tor was completely silver; his fur was lighter silver while his mane and tail were a darker colour, both his mane and tail were spiked out. He also seemed much stronger than Tag. Tor’s green eyes opened slowly.

“What? Where am I?” Tor was struggling against Tag. Celestia quickly came over to him and put a wing on his shoulder.

“Please, be calm.” She said. Tor looked up into her eyes and then away.

“What have I done?” He asked. Tag put a hoof around his shoulder.

“Nothing wrong.” He reassured Tor. Tor looked at him in confusion.

“Who are you?” He asked and Tag winced. Before Tag could say anything Celestia beckoned for them to join her.

“Come, now it is time for a story, Tor, all of your questions will be answered.” Tor reluctantly sat beside her.

“Princess, please forgive me, I don’t know what came over me.” He apologized. Celestia smiled.

“Do not worry, I’m sure you’ll understand soon enough.” Tag sat beside Tor and the rest of his friends joined them.

Celestia recounted the story of the war between her, Luna and Discord. Tag was ready for the horrors to come but Tor wasn’t. He wept openly for most of it. When Celestia mentioned that he and Tag were family Tor looked at Tag, Tag returned the look before Tor finally embraced him. Tag sniffled. Is this what it’s like to have a family? He asked himself.

Finally Celestia’s tale came to an end, and she asked if Tor had any questions. He had one: “Why didn’t you kill me?” he asked. Silence followed, then Tag spoke up.

“Because everypony deserves a second chance.” He said. Tor sniffed and asked another question.

“What now?” Celestia smiled.

“The very same question Tag had, I suggest you get a job, not to sound harsh. Maybe you should ask your friends like Tag did.” She replied but Tor looked doubtful.

“What friends?” He asked bitterly.

“We would like to be your friends… if that’s okay with you.” Fluttershy said.

“Really?” Tor sounded like he didn’t believe her. That was when Applejack came up to his side.

“Of course we’re yer friends! After all that’s happened we wouldn’t leave ya! That jus wouldn’t be right!” She exclaimed.

“Yeah! What kind of ponies would we be if we left you alone like that?” Rainbow Dash put in. Tor smiled for the first time.

“You see Tor? We’re not alone in this.” Tag said. “After living one day here I believe that friendship can help us get through this.” Pinkie jumped up.

“Well DUH! That’s what friendship is for!” She pointed out.

“Truer words have not been spoken.” Celestia said. “I’m afraid that it is time for me to go. Tag, Tor I talked with the mayor and have purchased a house for you.” Celestia floated a piece of paper towards the brothers. On it was the address of a house that had been purchased in the name of the Shadows. Both of them were speechless.

“Th-thank you, Princess! Is there anything that Tor and I can do to repay you. I mean it wouldn’t feel right to just take it…” Tag looked at Tor. Celestia laughed.

“Tell you what, if you really want to repay me then there is one thing that you can do.” Tag and Tor looked at her.

“Anything!” They said in unison, which caused Celestia to laugh even more. She leaned in and whispered:

“Live. Now, I must be going. Duty calls!” Celestia called out final goodbyes as she exited the library. There was an awkward silence. Tor was the first to speak.

“Now what?” He asked.

“Now we have to find a job for you.” Twilight said.

“What about Tag?” Tor asked.

“I am currently learning how to sew from Rarity over here.” Tag said and pointed to Rarity. “It just occurred to me! You haven’t even been introduced to your friends yet!” He exclaimed.

“Let’s go in a circle, then.” Twilight suggested. “Who would like to go fir-“

“ME! ME! I WANT TO GO! PICK ME!” Pinkie cried out.

“Pinkie then.” Twilight said.

“Okay, okay, I’m Pinkie Pie! But you can call me Pinkie! I’m the premier party planner in all of Equestria! Also I work at the Sugarcube Corner.” Pinkie sat down, up next was Rainbow Dash.

“I’m Rainbow Dash, I work as a weather pegasus and am the fastest flyer around!” Rainbow Dash sat down and motioned for Fluttershy to start, then again, finally Rainbow Dash had to push Fluttershy onto her hooves, getting a small chuckle out of the rest of them.

“H-hi I’m Fluttershy. I-I take care of the animals outside of Ponyville.” She sat down quickly and poked Twilight who stood up.

“I’m Twilight Sparkle, student of Princess Celestia and librarian here in Ponyville.”
Twilight sat down immediately followed by Rarity standing up.

“Hello Tor! I’m Rarity and I run the Carousel Boutique in downtown Ponyville.” Then Applejack stood up.

“And ah’m Applejack, I run the Sweet Apple Acres farm jus’ outside Ponyville.” Tor looked around.

“A lot of names to remember.” He said, they all laughed a little. “I’m Tor, you all know that, and I used to work for the Manehattan guard before Celestia found me.” Tor looked around again. “Uh, I don’t suppose any of you have a job that I could fill?” They all thought for a moment.

“Ah suppose that you could let ya buck apples on the farm.” She suggested. Tor looked at her confusedly.

“Apple bucking?” he asked.

“That’s when ya get up to a tree and kick it with yer hind legs so that the apples fall into baskets.” Applejack explained. “You certainly seem strong enough to do it.” She added.

“I suppose I could give it a try.” Tor said.

“Why don’t you spend the day with yer brother and get settled in.” Applejack said. “We can get you started tomorrow.” She ended. Rarity came up.

“I suppose we could start your lessons tomorrow. Come by the boutique by eight tomorrow morning.” She said.

“Tor, you can be at the farm by seven and we’ll get ya started. The farm is just out East of Ponyville.” She said.

“Why don’t you guys check out your new house?” Twilight suggested. “That would be a good place to start.” Tag thought for a moment.

“A good idea.” Tor said. “I guess we’ll go do that now, if you will excuse us; me and my brother have some work to do.” He said and stood up. “It was nice meeting you all.” Tag got up and followed Tor out the door calling out his own goodbyes.

“So, where is our house?” Tag asked, Tor pulled out the deed and looked at it.

“It says here that the house is on… That Street.” Tor said

“What street?” tag asked.

“That Street.”

“No, what’s the name of the street?”

“That’s the name; That Street”

“Oh.” Tor laughed and Tag joined in. “Okay then, where is That Street?”

“I believe that it is this way.” Tor said and started walking away from the library. Tag jumped to catch up, while he was behind Tor he glimpsed Tor’s cutie mark; it was an obsidian black bow.

“Is that why you became one of the guards at Manehattan?” Tag asked and motioned to Tor’s cutie mark. A flash of uneasiness went through Tor’s eyes.

“I had never given it much thought, but I guess that would be a good reason. I never really knew about my freakish abilities with a bow and arrow but I know about it now….” Tor trailed off and an awkward silence followed as the two colts continued to walk to their new home. Tor broke the silence. “What happened before they found you?” it was an honest question.

“I had just happened to wander into Ponyville and Pinkie found me, she took me to introduce me to her friends. Twilight could feel Discord’s presence they… totally beat me up.” Tor snickered. ” They contacted Princess Celestia and brought her here, then I reacted much the same way that you did and then they had to restrain me so that Celestia could sever the link, then you know what happened next.” Tor looked thoughtful for a moment.

“But what happened when you were wandering? The ponies that you’ve met must have been unsure about you because of your cutie mark.” Tor motioned to Tag’s mark.

“Well, the last place that I had visited before here was Manehattan, and they threw me out the day that I got there.” Tag shivered when he remembered the hate in their eyes as he was tossed out of town. “Oh, we’re here.” They stood in front of modest house; it was two stories with windows on all sides.

“Let’s look inside, shall we?” Tor asked and walked over to the door. It squeaked a little on its hinges; Tag made a note that he would have to fix that later. The front hall led all the way through the house and out the back door. There were three doors in the hall: one led to a bathroom, one led to the kitchen, and the last one into a living room. The house was scarcely furnished; there was a table and two chairs n the kitchen and one couch in the living room. In the living room was a staircase that led up to the second floor. The second floor was also a hallway with four doors two were bedrooms, one was a bathroom, and the last one was a closet. Like the first floor the bedrooms were sparsely furnished but they both had a bed and a night table. Tag and Tor met up in the hall after exploring.

“Obviously we are going to have to get some more furniture, but who could complain?” Tag said and Tor nodded his agreement.

“I agree, it’s so hard to believe what has happened in the space of one day…” Tor stopped himself.

“Hey, we need to put that past us, how else are we going to fulfill our promise to Celestia?” Tag pointed out.

“Yes, what time is it?” Tor asked.

“Smooth…” Tag muttered and looked out the window. Tor smiled sheepishly.

“Sorry I’m just getting kind of hungry.” Tag nodded, the view from the window at the end of the hall gave a perfect view of the clock tower in the middle of town.

“It’s about six. I guess it’s time for dinner.” Tag observed. “Let’s raid the fridge.” He said and walked down to the kitchen. Tor walked in as Tag opened the fridge and gasped, Tor quickly trotted over and joined him. Inside the fridge was… WAS…. a sack. There was a note tied to the sack. Tor pulled it open and read it aloud.

“Tag and Tor
I realize that this fridge is empty, and thus I feel as though I shouldn’t let you go hungry your first night in your new house. Inside the bag is exactly 100 bits. I would suggest you visit the restaurant across the street. Twilight has told me it has good hay casserole.
Princess Celestia.”

Tag took out the bag and opened it; it was full of bits. Tag smiled at Tor.

“Let’s go out tonight.”

The café across the street was not very busy so Tag and Tor were seated in a quiet corner. A cheery earth pony waitress came up to their table to take their order.

“Hello and welcome to The How and Hay Café! I’m Silver Platter, and I’ll be your waitress for this evening. Are you ready to order or do you two gentlecolts need some more time?” Her cheeriness was catching; Tag offered her a broad smile before handing her his menu.

“I believe that we’re ready to order. I’ll have the hay casserole please.” He said and motioned to Tor. He handed her his menu too.

“Make it two please.” He said. With that Silver Platter was off. And an awkward silence filed in.

“This is awkward.” Tag announced making all the worse.

“Well there is not much to talk about that is… safe for the public.” Tor replied. They sat in silence for a while longer. Tag broke the silence again.

“You could tell me about your time working for the guard in Manehattan, if you would like to.” He suggested.

“I suppose if it will pass the time.” Tor sighed and collected his thoughts. “When I wandered into town the guard stopped me, they said that it was suspicious that I was coming from the shrine. I argued and then one thing led to another and then I was being interrogated, the captain came to see me personally as I had knocked two of his guards.” Tag snorted. “After sorting out that it was a misunderstanding the captain, a pegasus named Thunder, apologized and offered me a job because of my cutie mark.” Tor thought for a moment.

“The next two weeks were fairly uneventful, I had the best skills with a bow and arrow on the guard and was always called up for emergencies. I lived in the barracks and got to know the other guard ponies as well. I remember the day when you would’ve been in Manehattan, the other guards were muttering something about a strange pony but I didn’t think much of it; that sort of thing happens often. And then was the day Celestia came and caught us by surprise, I barely remember much after that except waking up in the library.”

Silver Platter walked up with another waiter carrying their food. “Here you go, colts! Enjoy and don’t hesitate to call if you need anything.” She walked off to attend to others. Twilight was right; the casserole was amazing!

“Mmmmm.” Was all Tag could say between heaping spoons of casserole.

“Don’t talk with your mouth full.” Tor scolded. Tag swallowed.

“Don’t start on me! I haven’t had anything since breakfast and I’m STARVING!” he cried.

“Don’t complain, I didn’t even get to have breakfast and I haven’t said a word.” Tor scolded Tag.

“Touché.” Was Tag’s only reply before he resumed his eating.

They payed for their meal and left, it was dark by the time they reached their house. Tag walked over to the window.

“It’s dark enough that I can’t see the clock so I think it is safe to assume that it’s bedtime.” Tag said dryly and Tor chuckled.

“Good point, besides, we have work tomorrow.” Tor reminded him. Tor up the stairs and Tag followed. “This will be my bedroom.” Tor said and walked in. “Goodnight, Tag.” He finished.

“Goodnight brother.” Tag said and walked into the other room.

Tag woke up in the darkness, he wasn’t sure why. Then he heard it; a noise out in the hall. Tag waited and sure enough he could hear what sounded like hoofsteps going down the stairs. Tag crept out of bed and down the hall by the time he got to the bottom stair he heard the creak of the door and a muffled curse. Tag recognized the voice as Tor’s. Obviously. He thought. Where is he going? Tag decided that he would follow Tor and find out.

The night was warm and Tor seemed to not know here he was going. He was ambling around almost, except that he was looking for something. Eventually Tor came to the outskirts of Ponyville, he stopped for a moment before continuing on. Tag was getting a little nervous about Tor’s destination but he calmed down when he saw Tor stop beside a lake sitting underneath a tree. Tag crept up to the tree to get a closer look, Unfortunately he stepped on a twig; the resounding snap was deafening in the silence. Tor’s ears perked up.

“Come out Tag, I know that’s you behind the tree.” Tag shuffled out from behind the tree like a guilty school filly caught stealing chalk. Tag took a seat beside Tor; they sat in silence for a while. Eventually Tag spoke.

“What are you doing out here?” He asked. Tor was silent for a while longer before replying,

“Wondering.” He said at last.

“What about?” tag asked.

“If we can really do it.” Tor said flatly. Tag’s eyebrow went up.

“What do you mean?” Tag was genuinely curious.

“Can we really live? I don’t mean existing, but can we really be happy? After what has been dumped on our heads one has to wonder if we can truly be happy.” Tag thought for a moment.

“Believe me when I say that it is possible, you just have to let it into you. Rarity was kind enough to show me that last night.” Tor raised an eyebrow. “N-not like that!” he stuttered and Tor let out a small laugh.

“Is it really as wonderful as you say it is?” There was hesitation in his voice and Tag winced.

“After what happened after my… release… I was feeling the same way that you do, I was doubtful and doing my best not to show it. I’m not ashamed to admit that I broke down in Rarity’s kitchen after cutting vegetables for soup. Rarity told me that everypony deserves second chances and I took it to heart. I’m sure that Applejack will be the same way tomorrow. You just have to believe.” Tag took a deep breath; that had come from out of nowhere, but he hoped that it would assuage Tor’s fears. Tor looked thoughtful and they sat there for a long time. Tor stood up.

“I hope that what you say is true, I believe you.” Tag stood up as well.

“Let’s go home.”

Shadows Ch. 5 First Lesson

The next day came almost immediately and before he knew it Tor was shaking Tag awake.

“Wake up, Tag, its time I left for work.” Tag groaned.

“Well then why did you wake me up?” He whined.

“Because you would probably sleep in later than you should if I let you sleep.” Tor stated and pushed Tag out of bed.

“How did you get up so early?” He asked as he pushed himself to his hooves.

“I was a guard before I came here.” Tor said matter of factly.

“Forgot about that.” Tag muttered and walked out of his bedroom. Tor followed him to the door. “Try to have fun, I’m sure Applejack won’t mind of you try to tell an occasional joke.” Tor nodded.

“I’ll give it a shot.” He said, he still looked a little doubtful

“Lighten up, try not to be a downer.” Tag continued and pushed Tor out the door. But Tor still stood on the front step. “…What?” Tag asked.

“I was hoping you could walk with me to the edge of town….” Tor whispered embarrassed that he needed to make such a request. Tag instantly stepped up; he understood where his brother was coming from. Tag stepped outside and closed the door behind them.

“Let’s go then.” He said and stepped out into the road, Tor gratefully followed.

“I’m sorry for asking this because I know you don’t have to be at Rarity’s for another hour and-“

“Don’t be like that.” Tag scolded. “If anything this is an example of friendship, friends will do things for you just because you’re their friend and because they know you will do the same for them.” He lectured.

“Good thing we were here for our release then because my memories of Manehattan or nowhere near as friendly as yesterday.” Tor commented.

“I guess we’ll just call it release then?” Tag asked and Tor looked at confused look.

“Well that’s what you called it last night so I assumed that it was a magical term or something similar.” Tor explained.

“I used that word because I didn’t if there was a term for it, I guess I could ask Twilight after today’s lesson.” Tag thought.

“No, I guess we’ll just call it release.” Tor said.

“Not a chance, now you’ve got my curiosity active and it will bother me all day. I might as well go ask Twilight.” Tag explained. “Hey, is that Applejack over there?” He asked while squinting into the distance. Tor looked ahead too.

“Yes it is. I wonder what she’s doing?” He asked and Tag glanced at him.

“Have you been listening to me all?” He asked in disbelief. “She’s probably waiting for you, you lucky colt you.” Tag couldn’t help but laugh as Tor’s face turned red. “I’m only kidding! Go on, she most likely is waiting for you to make sure you don’t get lost.” Tag said and nudged Tor towards where Applejack was standing.

“Well I guess I’ll see you tonight brother.” Tor said and trotted off to Applejack. Tag stood there for a moment then turned towards the Carousel Boutique for his own adventure.

By the time Tag got to Rarity’s it was 7:57. Tag knocked on the door and waited patiently, Sweetie Belle opened the door in his face and jumped out onto the step.

“I’m going to school Rarity! I’ll hang out with Scootaloo and Applebloom after!” She called out as she made her way down the road. The door was still open and Tag could hear Rarity on the other side.

“Where is Tag? He should be here.” She worriedly.

“I’m right here.” Tag called out weakly and he could hear Rarity jump in surprise. She pulled the door away and stared at Tag’s nose. “Whud is id?” He asked.

“Oh my STARS! Are you all right?” She questioned.

“Yeah, Ib fein.” Tag said and walked in. “Jus let me use de batroom quick.” After Tag cleaned himself up he rejoined Rarity in her inspiration room. “Sorry about that.” He said.

“Think nothing of it.” Rarity said and indicated her supplies with a sweeping hoof. “Shall we get started?”

“Let’s start with an order from a client of mine.” Rarity said. They were sitting in front of a sewing machine on a desk. There was a simple dress on top. “This is a very simple problem, there is a small tear on the collar.” Sure enough there was a tear at the part that connects around the mare’s neck.

“I’m assuming that this this is an easy one to do?” Tag figured. Rarity nodded and took up a position in front of the machine.

“Yes, a very simple repair but also a very important one; this is the most common problem that comes through the door.” She explained. “Now, to fix this you must position the dress right under the needle like so.” Rarity leveled the torn material under the needle. Tag watched in fascination. “Why are looking at me like that?” She asked.

“I’m making sure that I don’t miss anything.” Tag replied.

“Right, well the machine can be started by pressing your hoof on this little pedal here.” Rarity placed her hoof on the pedal and pushed Tag was caught by surprise when the needle pierced through the fabric. Rarity giggled.

“Caught me by surprise, that’s all.” Tag tried to defend his honour but it was a losing battle. “Why does it move so fast?” He asked.

“It has to if you want to get the really fine stiches, that’s why you have to move fast.” She said. “Now observe how I handle the fabric.” She pressed her hoof down repeatedly and manipulated the fabric; it flowed seamlessly under the needle. When she finished half the stitch she stopped. “Why don’t you give it a try?” She said and shifted out of the way. Tag took up the position and stood by while she inspected him.

“Very good! You’ve obviously been paying close attention.” She gave him a knowing look and Tag’s face turned a little red.

“I just want to make sure I get this right the first time.” He stuttered.

“Right.” She said. ”Well, give it a shot and we’ll see what happens.” Tag slowly pushed his hoof down and moved the dress forward. His progress moved much slower than Rarity’s and it was compounded by the fact he broke out into a nervous sweat. Finally he was done.

Tag stepped back to let Rarity scrutinize his work. She cast a skeptical eye over it, across it, through it; Tag wondered if she would ever stop… whatevering it. She finally stepped back.

“Very good! I’m quite impressed and to be honest I don’t think I could have done a better myself!” Rarity sounded impressed.

“You really think so?” Tag was still doubtful so Rarity told him to take a closer look. She was right, Tag’s half of the stitching was very fine and almost unnoticeable.

“You never told me that you were this good at sewing.” Rarity said. Tag shrugged.

“How was I supposed to know? It really for me feels not like I’m sewing but it felt kind of like it did when I was cutting the vegetables.” Tag could see a flash of unease in Rarity’s eyes but said nothing.

“That is very similar to how a seamstress should work. I myself find comfort in the flowing fabric under my hooves and imagine it as a river, but to each their own, I guess.” Tag felt happy at receiving high praise.

“Thank you, it feels good to do some good.” He said.

“But you’ve already done me a world of good by accepting the job. Now I can get back to designing new fashion lines!” Rarity gave an excited little bounce. “Oh! Idea!” Rarity began to push Tag towards the stairs.

“What about the lesson?” Tag asked. Rarity thought for a moment.

“Get out.” She growled.

“P-pardon?” Tag stammered.

“OUT!” She said and shoved him down the stairs. Tag landed face first at the bottom of the stairs. He was out cold.

“Hey! Hey mister!” Came a little squeaky voice, to Tag it was booming through the inside of his head.

“Not so loud, please.” He whimpered.

“What’s wrong?” The voice asked even louder than before.

“I hit my head.” He said from the floor. He struggled to get up and saw Sweetie Belle standing in front of him. “Hi Sweetie Belle, what’s up?” He asked; he was still talking quietly. Sweetie Belle looked at the clock on the wall.

“It’s 4:00 right now. Did you and Rarity have a lesson today?” She was still talking loudly Tag clenched his eyes shut.

“Not so loud!” He hissed. “And yes, Rarity and I had our lesson… sort of.” Tag walked over to a chair in the corner. Sweetie Belle seemed to realize what had happened.

“Did sis get another idea?” She asked and Tag nodded slowly to avoid any pain. “She gets like that every once in a while.”

“How long does that last usually last?” Tag asked.

“All day, and into the night, and into the next day!” She cried and Tag clenched his eyes shut again.

“What are you suggesting that I do then?” He questioned, standing up ready to do whatever it was.

“Go home.” Sweetie Belle said.

“What?”

“Go home. She’ll be like that ALL DAY! So there’s no point in hanging around, you’ll just a whole day.” Sweetie Belle explained.

“You sure she won’t mind?” Tag cast a nervous look towards the stairs.

“I doubt she’ll even notice you’re gone.”

“Right, well tell her I said goodbye, Sweetie Belle.” Tag said and walked towards the door.

“See you some other time!” Sweetie Belle told him. Tag smiled briefly.

“Rarity was right; you are mature for your age.” He said and walked out into the evening.

When Tag got home he could tell that Tor was there too, he was on the couch. Tag closed the door and heard Tor moan softly.

“Are you okay Tor?” Tag asked curiously.

“Buck me, please.” Tor said desperately, he was still lying on the couch with his plot in the air.

“Wut?” Tag asked. He hoped he hadn’t heard what he though he heard.

“BUCK ME IN THE PLOT DARN IT!!” Tor yelled.

“SWEET CELESTIA!” Tag cried and hid in the kitchen. Tor realized his error quickly

“Not like that, Tag, get your mind out of the gutter!” Tor called.

“Well what do you mean then?” Tag called from the kitchen.

“Kick me darn it!” Tor replied; there was a little pain in his voice. “I can’t move right now.”

“Like, hard in the plot?” Tag asked as he came back into the living room.

“Hard as possible… in the plot.” Tor confirmed.

“Okay then… here goes.” Tag said and turned around, he pulled up his rear legs and kicked them back with all his might. Tag’s legs connected with Tor’s plot with a resounding crack and Tor let out a mean of pleasure.

“Please don’t do that.” Tag pleaded, Tor laughed and got up off the couch.

“Sorry about that Tag, I think I pulled something while working on the farm today. I guess it got worse when I didn’t do anything for twenty minutes.” Tor explained. Tag realized that his face was red.

“Don’t mention it, ever, ever again.” He said.

“Right, what time is it? I’ve been on the couch for a while as you could probably tell.” Tag sighed and walked over to the window.

“It is… 5:25-ish. Should we go to dinner? I mean, I could go but what about you?” Tag asked.

“Hm. Let’s go now. Pretty soon we should get the fridge stocked up; it’s expensive to eat out everyday.” Tor replied and opened the front door. “Let’s go shall we?” Tag followed him. “Where should we go?” Tor asked.

“Let’s go to that place we went to last night.” Tag said.

“Don’t you like variety, or at least to try something new?” Tor asked.

“I’ve been out cold for over six hours today, I don’t feel like doing much new today.” Tag said flatly. Tor’s eyebrow went up but he said nothing.

“Okay then, the How and Hay Café it is then.”

“Hello and welcome to the- Hey! Weren’t you two in here last night?” It was Silver Platter again.

“Yeah, that was us.” Tor said.

“Bit of a downer, ain’t he?” Silver Platter asked Tag who chuckled appreciatively.

“Just been a long day, I’ll have the hay casserole again please.” Tag handed her his menu and Tor rolled his eyes.

“I’ll have the tulip sandwich and a wheatgrass salad on the side, please.” Tor said and handed over his own menu. Silver Platter took their menus and went to prepare the food. Tag put his hooves on the table.

“How was your day, huh?” He started. Tor blew out air.

“Well you were right to say that Applejack was waiting for me. So we talked on way back to the farm.” Tor said.

“What about?” Tag asked.

“Yesterday a little, but I was asking a lot of questions about the farm. I guess I was a little nervous for my first day of work. When we got there Applejack introduced me to her family: there’s Big Macintosh who’s Applejack’s brother. There’s Applebloom who’s Applejack’s little sister. Finally Applejack introduced me to her grandmother, they call her Granny Smith.” Tor explained.

“Does she have any parents?” Tag asked. Tor shook his head.

“I don’t think so and I didn’t want to ask. She showed me around a little and then we got to work. It certainly was hard work, and by the time we finished the west field it was three and Applejack told me to pack it in. When I got home I was sore so I collapsed onto the couch…” Tor gave a little cough and Tag blushed.

“Sorry about that.” Tag said.

“That about sums up my day, what about you?” Tor asked. Tag thought for a moment.

“Well it started out with the lesson, apparently I’m a natural when it comes to sewing. That felt pretty good. But then Rarity got an idea for a fashion line, and I swear this is true, she threw me down the stairs and knocked me out cold.” Tor burst out laughing.

“Forgive me if I find it hard to believe that you were knocked out by a mare!” he said between fits of laughter.

“Well it’s true. Anyway when I woke up Sweetie Belle had returned from school and told me that it was 4 in the evening, thus I found out that I had been knocked out for about six hours. Then I came home and… youknowwhatImean.” Tag finished lamely while Tor was still laughing. Eventually he calmed down.

“Is that it?” He asked Tag nodded, Tor let out another small chuckle. Silver Platter came up with the food they had ordered.

“Here you go, friends. Let me know if you need anything else now.” She trotted of to help other customers with their orders. They ate in silence. Tor had finished his sandwich first and watched patiently. When they had finished Silver Platter came up with the bill.

“I still got 40 bits from the Princess’s gift yesterday which means that we’re down 10 bits.” Tag said worriedly. Tor pulled out a small coin purse.

“It’s okay, Applejack gave me my pay for today.” Tor said and pulled out 10 bits.

“Oh, well how much was it?” Tag asked as Silver Platter took it away.

“100 bits a day, apparently I do a good job as well.” He said and put his coin purse away. Tag nodded.

“Well, that’s a good bit of income, I don’t even know how much I make but I’ll know tomorrow. Let’s go waste some more time before it gets dark.”

They stood outside the How and Hay Café wondering what to do. “Perhaps we could go see if the market is open, maybe we could get some vegetables for breakfast tomorrow. It’s unhealthy to go through a day without breakfast.” Tor suggested.

“Sure, I haven’t even been to the market place, although it might be too late to get anything.” Tag agreed and they went off to the marketplace.

The marketplace, as Tag had predicted, was mostly empty but there were a few stands still open. One of which was bright green and decorated with apples.

“I wonder who that belongs to?” Tag asked sarcastically.

“It belongs to the apple family, let’s get some apples, seeing as you’re so curious.” Tor said and started towards the stand.

“Hey! I was kidding” Tag called and trotted after him. The colt running the stand was a huge red pony with a blond mane. Tor waved a greeting.

“Evening Big Macintosh, is business good?” Tor asked him.

“Eeyup.” Big Macintosh answered. “What can ah do yah fer?” He asked.

“Tag, do you have a preference for apples?” Tor asked. Tag shrugged his shoulders. “I didn’t think so, we’ll have four red delicious please.”

“Ah guess that sis gave ya the whole apple lecture today huh?” Big Macintosh asked while he pulled out four shiny red apples. Tor nodded. “That’ll be four bits please.” He said and Tor promptly paid him the bits.

“I’ll see you tomorrow Big Macintosh.” Tor said and took the apples. Big Mac nodded to Tag and went back to minding the stall.

“That was Applejack’s brother?” Tag asked as they headed home.

“Yes, her older brother.” Tor added.

“Seems like a nice colt.” Tag mused. Tor nodded.

Tag opened the door to their house and let Tor in first; Tor put the apples in the fridge for tomorrow and nodded to Tag.

“I’m going to bed, would you like me to wake you up before I leave tomorrow?” He asked.

“That would be nice.” Tag said and headed up the stairs. “I’m going to bed too, goodnight.”

“Goodnight.” Tor said.

(Please don't take any of what Rarity teaches Tag seriously; I really just made it up. -Tag)

Shadows Ch. 6 The Lunar Goddess

Tag’s eyes opened slowly, his room was still dark. Why can I never get a full night of sleep? He moaned silently to himself. Tag got up and crept down the stairs; he was extra quiet when passing Tor’s room. Tag opened the front door and stepped out into the street. The cool night air was refreshing on his face; suddenly, Tag felt a disturbance in the force. The night grew darker and Tag could barely see his hoof in front of his face. A flash of lightning lighted up the world, and a peal of thunder soon followed. In the brief flash Tag thought he saw a chariot in the sky. The wind was picking up; the house behind Tag was starting to creak and other ponies came out of their houses to see what the commotion was. Tor came up behind Tag.

“What’s going on?” he called over the wailing winds.

“I don’t know!” Tag called back. Another flash of lightning lit up the sky. Tag could see that there was chariot and that it was descending towards them. “I don’t like this.” Tag said.

“Tag! Tor! Look out!” Tag heard Twilight call from somewhere. He felt a force push him aside just in time to avoid being obliterated by a bolt that hit the ground where he had been standing a moment sooner. Tag got to his hooves quickly and looked around; Tor was lying on the ground with a grievous wound on his leg. Twilight was just down the road coming from the direction of the library, he could also see Rarity and Pinkie Pie coming from the other direction. The ponies that were in the street a minute ago had all run back inside. In the middle of the road was the chariot he had seen moments ago and in front of it was the goddess of the moon, Princess Luna.

“Oh no…” Tag said.

“TAG AND TOR SHADOW!” Luna yelled, Tag instantly recognized the royal Canterlot voice. “I HAVE COME TO FINISH WHAT SHOULD I SHOULD HAVE FINISHED THOUSANDS OF YEARS AGO!” she continued.

“Princess Luna what are you doing!?” Twilight screamed. Luna turned to her.

“I am putting an end to these abominations.” She said in her normal voice. Twilight looked at Tor on the ground; Tag was beside him trying to help but he had no idea what to do.

“Didn’t Princess Celestia tell you that they’re not evil anymore?” She demanded. Luna nodded.

“I am well aware that they have been released, but I know that Discord will do anything to get them back on his side.” She explained.

“But Discord is trapped back in Canterlot, isn’t he?” Rarity asked a she came up with Pinkie Pie.

“You would be surprised at what Discord can do from that form.” Luna said and turned back to Tag who was still trying to help Tor. “Please do not try and stop me, there is nothing that you can do. This simply just has to be done.” She said.

“I can’t let that happen.” Twilight said and stepped between Luna and Tag, Rarity and Pinkie Pie followed.

“You would stand against me? For them?” Luna asked in disbelief.

“Yeah! Tag and Tor are totally cool ponies that deserve another chance!” Pinkie said.

“I see that they have corrupted you.” Luna said.

“What are you talking about?” Rarity asked.

“Forgive me for what I am about to do then.” Luna said and lit her horn.

Tag looked up from Tor in time to see Luna pick up his friends with her magic and push them against a wall.

“Luna! Stop this!” Twilight cried; Tag could see the tears in her eyes. In the corner of his eye he could see Luna aim her horn at Tor.

“This is for Water Drop.” She said and fired off a blast of magic. Tag instinctively jumped in front of him.

“TAG!!” The three mares shrieked. Luna had a satisfied smile on her face.

The smile on her face instantly disappeared when the dust settled. Tag was standing in front of Tor. His eyes were reptilian slits and in his mouth was a knife.

“Tagia!? How did you get it?” Luna demanded. Tag’s only response was to smile devilishly. His horn started to glow slightly and he disappeared.

Luna released her grip on the three mares and focused on the spot where Tag was. She felt the force of him crash into her side. She looked up and saw Tag reveal himself. His teeth were clamped around Tagia as he pointed it at her neck. He laughed as Luna squirmed underneath him; his laugh sounded like a claw on a chalkboard. Tag pulled himself back for the thrust and Luna closed her eyes.

Nothing happened. She opened them again and saw that Tag had disappeared. She looked around and saw that Rarity had jumped on Tag and she was… kissing him? Luna blinked, they were still kissing, and she blinked again.

Tag came back to his senses slowly; the first thing he felt was a warm sensation on his lips. He opened his eyes and looked right into Rarity’s eyelids. I must be dreaming again. Tag thought. Might as well enjoy it while it lasts. He closed his eyes again and suddenly remembered. Tag’s eyes shot open. Rarity got of off him blushing like crazy. Tag was to busy looking around to notice. Twilight and Pinkie Pie were staring at them in shocked silence, and Tor was still on the ground bleeding out.

Tag rushed over to him. “Tor! Tor! Are you all right?” he looked over Tor who just smiled weakly.

“S’okay, I’ve had worsthe.” He slurred.

“It’s not okay! Come on, we have to get you to a hospital!” Tag looked desperately at Twilight.” Where’s the nearest hospital?” He demanded.

“It’s t-this way.” She said. Tag picked up Tor with his magic and motioned for her to lead. They left Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Princess Luna in the street.

Ponyville general was on the opposite side of town and Tor was looking pale under his silver coat. By the time they rushed into emergency care it had been 15 minutes. The nurses took Tor away leaving Tag and Twilight in the waiting room. Tag sat down in one of the chairs and Twilight sat beside him.

“I don’t suppose that now would be a good time to ask about your new necklace?” She asked. Tag gave her a strange look but felt around his neck; sure enough he felt a leather band around it.

“When did I get this?” He asked. Twilight shrugged.

“I just noticed it now, can you take it off so I can see it?” Tag felt around it for a clasp or something but he found a sharp metal object instead.

“Gack!” he cried and jumped up.

“What? What is it?” Twilight asked as she stood up. Tag turned his neck towards her so she could get a better look. She gasped.

“How did Tagia get on your neck? I thought you dropped it when Rarity tackled you…” Tag was pulling frantically at the leather strap; it felt like it was part of his skin.

“I don’t know how it got there but I would really like to get it off now.” He said giving a particularly sharp tug and yelped in pain. “It’s like it’s attached to my skin!” He said. At that moment Pinkie Pie walked in looking gloomy. If Pinkie is sad, then it can’t be good. Tag thought. He had completely forgotten Tagia for the moment

“Pinkie Pie! What’s wrong?” Twilight asked as she ran over to her friend. Pinkie looked up to meet Twilight’s eyes.

“Oh, well, Princess Luna went back to Canterlot and Rarity went home to ‘collect herself’.” Pinkie explained. OH NO! I forgot about Rarity entirely! Tag moaned mentally. “How’s Tor doing?” Pinkie asked.

“He just went in a few minutes ago so we’re not sure.” Twilight said and sat back down. “And now Tagia has stuck itself to Tag and we can’t get it off.” She said. Pinkie looked at Tag who showed her the band.

“Have you tried pulling on it?” Pinkie asked and stepped towards Tag.

“Yes, and it hurts a lot.” Tag said. One of the nurses who attended to Tor came in then.

“Tag?” She asked.

“Over here.” Tag said and trotted up to her. “Is there any news?” He asked anxiously.

“Tor has lost a lot of blood but we were able to stabilize him, his leg also sustained major damage although we could not detect any broken bones.” She explained.

“So when will he be out?” Tag asked.

“Tomorrow, would you like to see him now? He is currently resting and may be a little out of it.” She warned.

“I would like to see him, please.” Tag said and the nurse motioned for him to follow. Twilight got up to follow and Pinkie behind her.

Tor’s room was at the end of a long hallway; the nurse let them in and closed the door behind them. Tor was lying on a bed in the middle hooked up to a machine that beeped out his heart rate. Tag cringed at the sight of him. Tor’s eyes opened slowly.

“Hello, Tag.” He said quietly.

“How are you feeling?” Tag asked as he came up beside the bed. Tor looked at him for a while before answering.

“I told you, I have had worse.” He smiled.

“You’re treating this as though it was nothing!” Tag said. “For a while there I thought had lost my brother…” He continued, bowing his head. Twilight took Pinkie by the hoof and dragged her out of the room.

“Come on now, let them be.” She said and closed the door quietly.

“Do you honestly think that I would leave you?” Tor asked Tag. Tag was speechless. “I’ve only known you for about two days now; why would I ever leave? We have so much to catch up on, so much to live for. I can see it now, what you meant by letting friendship into your heart. And I have let it into mine.” Tor slowly put his hoof on his chest. Tag’s eyes filled with tears. “After experiencing friendship for myself, I don’t think I would ever want to leave.”

“I don’t think I would ever want to leave either, but that doesn’t change the fact that you nearly died!” Tag cried.

“Not so loud, please.” Tor winced.

“Sorry.” Tag mumbled. “But still.”

“Maybe you did almost lose me but don’t dwell on it. You should be thankful that I’m alive, and besides, you’ll have to earn the money for the next little while.” Tor said with a smile.

“I suppose your right. Weren’t you even a little bit scared though?” Tag asked.

“Of course I was, but fear is a good thing, it tells you when you are getting ahead of yourself and when it’s time to call it quits.” Tor explained.

“But you still saved me.” Tag said. Tor nodded.

“Fear lets you know when you are getting ahead of yourself, but that did not stop me from doing what I knew I had to.” Tor said. They sat in silence for a while; the only sound came from the machine that beeped every second.

“What happened after I was hit?” Tor asked.

“… Luna tried to kill you.” Tag said. “I did what you did; I jumped in the way and caught it head on.” Tor frowned but didn’t say anything. “When the dust settled I was my old self again, before the release. Tagia was in my jaw and… I almost killed Luna again.” Tears coursed a path down Tag’s cheeks as he spoke. “The only thing that stopped me from doing that was Rarity; she jumped and tackled me down and…. I came back to my senses.” Tag said. “After that we rushed you here.” He finished.

“You have Tagia?” Tor asked. Tag shifted his neck so that Tor could see it. “So that’s your legacy, so to speak.” He mused.

“It’s not as great as it looks; I can’t seem to get it off.” Tag said and gave it another experimental tug.

“What will the other ponies think then?” Tor asked worriedly.

“They all saw what I did to Luna; I wonder if they’ll ever look at me the same way again.” Tag shuddered at the thought. “But I’ll try to not let it get to me. I have to work tomorrow.” He said.

“I don’t know about that, it might take some time for Rarity to pull herself together.” Tor gave Tag a knowing look.

“I don’t know.” Tag said. “I just don’t know anymore.”

“Did you ever really know?” Tor asked him. “Please, I need to rest tonight and this conversation has worn me out.” Tor said. Tag looked at him for a moment before nodding and leaving the room. Twilight and Pinkie were out in the hallway, so were Applejack, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Tag noticed that Rarity was still absent.

“Are you okay, Tag?” Fluttershy asked in her small voice.

“I don’t know.” Tag said flatly.

“What I don’t know is why you would attack the Princess like that!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed and shoved her muzzle in his face.

“Aw Rainbow would ya jus’ get outta his face? He’s been through and awful lot today.” Applejack said and shoved Rainbow Dash out of the way.

“No! I will not get out of the way! If he’s being a danger to everyone else then we have to do something about it.” Rainbow Dash said and pushed Applejack away. Applejack shoved back.

“Please stop, I’ll leave.” Tag said. Applejack stopped and looked at him in along with the other; Rainbow Dash just looked surprised.

“Tag, don’t go. I’m sure we can figure this out…” Twilight trailed off.

“No, Rainbow Dash has a point. If I stay another… event might occur. I don’t want to hurt anypony.” Tag said and walked towards the exit of emergency care. Applejack galloped over to him.

“Wait jus’ another gosh dar-“ Tag drew Tagia and slashed at her in one movement. He missed her face by a few centimeters.

“No, I-I can see that I am not wanted here. Tell Tor that I said goodbye.” Tag said and Galloped out of emergency care at full speed with tears rolling down his face. Applejack looked ahead in shock. The other mares were all quiet.

“RAINBOW DASH!!! WHY DID YOU DO THAT?” Twilight roared. Rainbow Dash jumped back in shock.

“You saw what he did! He almost KILLED Applejack!” Rainbow Dash yelled back.

“You’re the one who told him he wasn’t wanted!” Twilight argued.

“Well he almost tried to kill the Princess, you were there.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Only because she tried to kill him and Tor!” Twilight shot back.

“I-you-he FINE!!!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “Well now what do you want to do?” She asked.

“Maybe we should try and find Tag to tell him it’s okay?” Fluttershy suggested.

“Ah agree with Fluttershy.” Applejack said as she came up. “Ah can understand where he’s comin’ from.” She said.

“Where’s that?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Think about, he jus’ almost lost his brother and jus’ meetin’ him. He’s understandably shakin’ up right now.” Applejack explained.

“Oh.” The realization hit Rainbow Dash like a bullet. ”We have to find him. Oh man, I feel so horrible now!” Rainbow Dash cried and sped out the door.

“Come on girls, we have to find him!” Twilight said and led the others outside.

Shadows Ch. 7 Tagia

All five of them stood outside the Everfree forest. Fluttershy gulped.

“Are you sure he went in here?” She asked shakily, Rainbow Dash nodded.

“I’m positive, we have to find him before .” Rainbow Dash spread her wings and prepared to take off.

“Hold on a minute.” Twilight said and Rainbow Dash slouched over.

“What?” She demanded.

“We’re going to need more than us five to find Tag. Pinkie, I need you to go into town and try to get as much help as possible, start with Rarity, I know she might be a little… troubled right now but this could end badly.”

“Okie dokie lokie.” She said and shot off in the direction of Ponyville. Twilight turned to the rest of them.

“Okay, now we go in.” She said. Rainbow Dash was gone in a flash while Fluttershy slowly flew up after her. “Let’s go, Applejack.” Twilight said and they too, rushed off into the darkness.

Tag stopped running when he couldn’t hear the crickets anymore. The silence was painful. Tag sat down beside a tree and cried. I thought that my problems were over… he thought. The clearing around him was dimly lit by the moonlight that struggled between the foliage. I’ll have to go back to wandering. Tag thought. They threw me out just like in Manehattan. He realized. Tag sat there and cried for a long time. This had hurt much more than when they threw him out of Manehattan; they befriended him then tossed him out like a rag. He heard his name being called.

“TAG? TAG ARE YA THERE?” It was Applejack.

Why is she here?! Haven’t I suffered enough? He thought. In his panic his horn lit up. He could feel nothing, no air passing by him and no wind in his mane. He looked at his hoof quickly and realized he had turned invisible. He didn’t have time to dwell on it as Applejack came into the clearing. Tag stopped breathing and waited for her to run by. When she had disappeared Tag released his breath.

I must be tagging shadows… He thought. It isn’t as hard as I thought it would be. He heard the bushes rustle again. Tag drew in his breath and waited. To his surprise Rarity came into the clearing. She looked horrible; her makeup was ruined and her mane was in tangles. Tag’s concentration failed him and he let go of the shadows. They slid away and revealed his hiding place. Rarity did not notice him immediately and he didn’t say anything. He couldn’t think of anything to say.

“Rarity…” He breathed. She jumped and spun around. They stared at each other for a long time. Rarity’s eyes were red as if she had been crying. I must have hurt her more than I realized… he thought. “I’m so sorry…” His voice died in his throat and he couldn’t say anything else. Rarity sniffed and trotted over to him, taking a seat beside him and looking into the darkness. Tag couldn’t bear to look at her.

“Don’t be.” She said at last.

“I hurt you, why shouldn’t I be? You took me into your home and that was all I could do; run off.” Tag choked out.

“You had to save your brother.” She said. Her voice was almost void of any emotion.

“But I left you, after you kissed me… it wasn’t right.” Tag exclaimed.

“I kissed you so that you wouldn’t kill Princess Luna.” Rarity said flatly. Tag was shocked, but he still didn’t look at her.

“But…”

“Enough!” Rarity’s eyes flared with a purple fire; as soon as she finished she broke into sobs. Tag was stunned into silence. Rarity leaned on his shoulder and he let her, he let her cry and cry until she was too tired to cry anymore.

“It’s okay.” Tag said comfortingly his shoulder was damp but he pushed the mild uncomfortable feeling away. “It’ll all be okay…” No it won’t. Tag said mentally. They sat for a while longer before Rarity spoke.

“They’re looking for you…” Rarity trailed off.

“They probably want to put an end to me after I almost killed Applejack. I don’t think they want me back.” Tag said flatly.

“I want you back…” Rarity whispered.

“Really?” He asked.

“I really enjoy your company, your they only person who understands the way I work… and I think that it would be hard for me to go on without you.” She said.

“I’ve only been here for three days though.” Tag pointed out. Rarity shook her head; she was still leaning on him.

“I don’t believe it myself, but-“ She was cut off by a fit of snarling from a nearby bush.

“LOOK OUT!” Tag yelled and pushed Rarity out of the way just in time to avoid a large stinger that struck the ground where she had been sitting a minute ago. Tag jumped between her and the bush. Slowly a large cat-like creature emerged from it.

“That’s a manticore!” Rarity cried.

“Rarity! Go find one of the others!” Tag shouted without turning away from the manticore.

“But-“

“GO!” Tag yelled and Rarity was gone in an instant. Tag drew Tagia and took a step forward. “It’s just you and me now.” He said calmly.

The manticore replied by jumping forward and swiping at Tag with its claws, Tag dodged nimbly and jumped in to slash with Tagia, the blade could not pierce the manticore’s thick fur. Tag jumped back and avoided another smash from the tail. I can’t keep this up forever! He realized and avoided another swipe.

Tag was beginning to tire after dodging so many swipes and the manticore showed no signs of slowing down. The manticore feinted to the right and struck Tag with his claws. Not wasting a second the manticore slashed Tag with his tail opening a large gash on his side. The pain was enormous. Tag’s vision blurred but he saw his opportunity. Only got one shot. He jumped onto the manticore’s back while it pulled back its tail and dug his hooves in as it bucked wildly; his strength was beginning to drain. With all of his remaining strength Tag drove Tagia into the manticore’s head right behind the mane were the fur was thin. The manticore went limp and fell over without a sound. As it did Tag went flying off, he was barely conscious, he hadn’t even felt it when he hit the ground at full force. The last thing he remembered was Rarity crouching in front of him and her voice telling him to hold on.

Tag slowly regained consciousness, his head was pounding, and his vision was swimming. He could barely move his eyes, so all he was looking at was the ceiling. Eventually he could hear voices, but they sounded far away.

“We’re losing him again!” but he was already gone.

Tag was regaining his consciousness again; he could see a little bit better but he still couldn’t move his eyes. His head was not pounding anymore. In the corner of his vision he could make out a pony but he couldn’t see whom it was. He tried reach out to her but he still couldn’t move his forelegs and when he tried to move his hind legs a wave of pain flowed from his right hind leg. Is my leg broken? He asked himself. If only I could see it! Tag’s eyelids grew heavy again and soon he was out.

Tag’s eyes suddenly opened all the way. The light blinded temporarily and he shut them quickly. He groaned and was surprised by his own voice.

“Hello?” his voice was hoarse, as if it hadn’t been used in a long time. There was no answer. Tag tried to get up and was met with a pain so fierce that his forelegs flailed around. Eventually it died away leaving Tag gasping for breath. He looked down at his body and saw that his entire right hind leg was covered in a thick cast. He could hear beeping, to his right was a machine similar to the one next to Tor, it beeped every second or so. I guess that means I’m good. He thought. He looked around the room; it was a room similar to the one that Tor was in, there was a door at the far end of the room and a window into the hallway beside it. Otherwise the only source of light came from a fixture overhead. Tag slunk back into the bed, he could feel something around his neck a quick check with his hoof confirmed that Tagia was still stuck around his neck. Great. He moaned inwardly. I stuck here with the thing that caused all this trouble to start with.

It could be worse. Came a voice from inside his head.

“Who said that?” Tag asked, looking around.

The thing that caused all the trouble. Said the voice.

Tagia? Tag thought. No…

Yes, this is Tagia. Said the voice sarcastically.

“How did you do that?” Tag asked.

Do what? Said the voice.

“You know, read my mind.” Tag explained the voice sighed.

I’m connected to you, fool. It said.

“How so?”

I’m attached to your neck, looking at your jugular. It explained. Also you can just think instead of talking out loud because people are going to think there’s something wrong with you if you say that it’s your knife talking to you. It said.

Like this? Tag asked it.

Yes. You have just proven that you can think; use that to do other things. Like start up a conversation or something. It said.

Very funny. Tag thought. Are you really Tagia? Because the last time I checked inanimate objects couldn’t talk. He continued.

Are you implying that I’m an inanimate object? The voice sounded hurt. You shouldn’t talk to yourself like that. Tag’s blood turned to ice.

What do you mean by that? He asked.

There is a very long story to go along with it. Tagia said.

We got time. Tag deadpanned.

Good point. The voice sighed. Started a long time ago, back when Discord was fighting the Princesses. You know that you and Tor were created to assassinate the princesses, and for that he needed some bodies for you and Tor to occupy.

I thought that Discord created the bodies… Tag interrupted.

That is a lie fed to you by Celestia; she just wanted to avoid telling you to avoid making you feel even worse. What really happened is that Discord kidnapped two ponies and took their souls. He programed the bodies with you and Tor’s mindset; he then used the souls to enchant Torais and I with the ability to remove souls then devour them.

Devour? Tag shivered.

The idea is that me and Torais take the soul and absorb it’s energy, Discord was going to get you and Tor to kill the princesses and then Torais and I would devour their would. Discord would then… remove you and Tor to claim us as his own.

You mean to say that Discord would kill us and take all-powerful weapons from our cold dead hooves and rule all of Equestria? Tag summed up.

Give the pony a carrot. Said the voice.

I prefer cookies. Tag said, a little bit of his humour returning.

Whatever. The voice muttered.

Do you have a name other than Tagia? Something I could call you? Tag asked.

It has been a long time since I used my name, if I can remember it I’ll let you know. Until then just call me Tagia. Tagia sighed.

What did you do before you were kidnapped? Tag asked him, his mind was full of questions. Tagia was silent for a moment.

I used to work in the Canterlot royal library, I was a librarian, of course and I loved every minute of it. Books upon books upon books! Tagia was getting giddy in Tag’s mind.

Calm down you're giving me a headache. Another question; did you know Tor before you were kidnapped?

Yes he was my brother. That reminds me, there is another important detail concerning the fact that you’re alive right now. Tag raised an eyebrow.

Not because I’m awesome?

This is serious, and it affects the rest of your life. Nopony can survive manticore poison; one drop is enough to kill a full-grown colt.

So why am I alive then? Tag asked nervously.

Because of Tor. Way back when you were released from Discord your body began to fail. That was because you need didn’t have a soul to keep your body together; it started to fall apart. When Tor was released his end of the connection connected to yours and you helped each other by sharing a small pool of energy. Of course this small pool of energy is getting smaller and you needed a connection to a real soul to supply real energy; filled in by me.

Does that mean Tor is going to get weaker? Because he doesn’t have a connection to Torais? Tag asked worriedly.

Yes, but quickly; the reason that your alive is because you took a large amount of energy from the pool that I was able to augment; that was what saved your life. That also overloaded the connection and cut it off. That leaves Tor with a limited energy and life span. Tag’s eyes bulged.

Is there anything that we can do to save him? Tag asked.

I have an idea. I can disconnect from you and if you will let me connect to him I can sustain him for a while. We need Torais though, so get Twilight to call the princess and have her send it over. But right now we need to MOVE! Tagia roared in his head. Tag jumped in surprise and fell out of the bed and immediately shrieked as his leg crashed onto the floor. His vision was swimming again.

Come on! Tagia encouraged him from his head.

Not… helping… Tag stammered. He started to pull himself forward with his forelegs. He got to the door and opened it with his magic. Crawling into the hallway he could see that his room was right beside Tor’s. He dragged himself to the door and pushed it open.

Where are the doctors?! He screamed mentally; he didn’t have the energy to talk. Tor was lying in the bed. The machine beside him beeped at a much slower rate than Tag remembered. He pulled himself next to the bed.

Now would be a good time to get off of me… Tag could feel his consciousness fading.

Good luck. Tagia said and suddenly Tag couldn’t feel his presence anymore. Tagia was connected to the band on the floor. Tag struggled to pick up the band with his magic. He could feel himself bleeding from where Tagia had anchored and the blood was getting all over the floor. His vision was becoming red around the edges and with one final push he dropped Tagia onto Tor’s arm. Tag fell to the floor; his vision was darkening and he could hear a scream from the doorway.

About… …time… He was gone.

Shadows Ch. 9 The Question

Only the light coming from the kitchen door lit the main floor of the boutique. Rarity walked into the kitchen and Tag followed; the kitchen table had a few used tissues on it. Rarity sat on the end with the most tissues and Tag took a seat across from her.

“Can you please explain to me who this ‘Book’ is?” She asked him. Tag drew in a large breath and told her what occurred between him, the princess, Twilight, Clover, and Tor.

“So Tor has regained possession of Torais? That’s good I suppose. And this Book is inside your head right now?” She asked him. Tag nodded.

“Pretty much.”

“So he can hear this conversation right now?”

“Yep, would you rather he didn’t?” Tag asked her.

“That would be nice.” She agreed.

How long have I got? Tag asked Book.

About twenty minutes. He answered. Then it would be a good time to put me back on.

Right, goodbye then. Tag pulled Tagia off and tossed it into the main room. He rejoined Rarity at the table.

“I have about twenty minutes before I should put him back on, what did you want to talk about?” He asked her. She closed her eyes and gathered her thoughts.

“About what I said in the forest… I’m sorry, I said some things that I shouldn’t have said.” She started. “I just wanted to let you know that if you didn’t feel the same way then I’m not hurt.” Tag was silent.

“… It’s okay, there is no reason for you to apologize about how you feel.” He said slowly.

“But you don’t feel the same way?” She wilted.

”I’m not sure how I feel right now. There is a lot going on, the visit from the princess, and this new voice in my head. Maybe I do but for now I just don’t know.” Rarity looked hopeful. “We’ll work on it.”

“I forget that that you’ve only been here for four days, it feels like a lot longer.” She said. “There is still a lot for you to learn.”

“I… I hope that we can learn together.” Tag whispered. Rarity looked at him with widened eyes. She blinked slowly and gave him a small smile.

“It’ll be a learning experience for both of us then.” She said.

“Yes, is that all that you wanted to talk about?” Tag asked her. Rarity nodded. Tag looked at the clock

“It’s almost time for me to put Tagia back on.” Tag could feel himself getting weaker. He walked back into the main room and picked up Tagia with his magic, he put the band around his arm and felt the teeth dig in.

What did I miss? Book asked.

Not much, and don’t go back there or I will throw you away without looking back. Tag growled to himself.

Noted. Book said. Tag walked back into the kitchen, Rarity was putting the tissues into the wastebasket.

“Are you feeling better now that we’ve gotten that out of the way?” Tag asked her. Rarity looked over to him.

“Yes, thank you. I really needed to get that off my chest. If you’ll excuse me I must rest for tomorrow’s lesson.” Rarity nuzzled his neck as she walked past Tag. His face turned red as she walked up the stairs.

Oh my. Book said.

Not a word. Tag thought back.

Tag walked back out of the Carousel Boutique and met Tor who was waiting in the bushes.

“Why would you do that to me?” He asked.

“I got the feeling that it would become a large weight on your soul if was not fixed.” Tor said solemnly.

“… Well, thanks. Your probably right.” Tag said. “Right now I’m too tired to care if there is a demon knife on my arm; I want to sleep. I have work tomorrow.” Tag walked past Tor and back towards the house.

I’m not a demon knife! Book protested.

Hush you. Tag thought with a tired smile.

Tag opened his eyes; it was morning. He sat up and stretched. Tag looked out the window and at the clock. It was 7:30, Tag trotted down the stairs and saw that Tor had already left for work. Probably feeling good enough to work. Tag thought.

He was in the hospital for more then they said he would. Book said. He was getting fidgety by the time you called him over.

Well I guess bucking apples would be a good thing, then. Tag thought. He trotted into the kitchen and opened the fridge; two apples were sitting in front of him. Tag picked them up and sat on the couch, eating them slowly. It was a sunny day and Tag wanted to enjoy it. As soon as he had finished eating the apples he set out for the Carousel Boutique.

It was a warm day and Tag looked around as he walked; the other ponies were giving him looks as he passed by.

Why is everypony looking at me like that? Tag asked.

Might be a combination of the fact that you have a knife on your arm and that you tried to kill Princess Luna not even three nights ago. Book suggested. Tag’s good mood evaporated.

Oh yeah… he trailed off

Kind of hard to forget. Book said sarcastically.

What should I do? Tag asked.

There’s nothing you can do about it. Book said. Tag thought in agreement and continued on his way to the boutique.

When she opened the door Rarity looked much better then she had the previous night; her hair had the familiar curl, she radiated happiness. And welcomed him in with a smile.

“Good morning Tag!” She sang as he trotted through the doorway.

“Good morning Rarity, I see that you’re doing much better today.” Tag said, Rarity offered him a broad smile.

“Why wouldn’t I be happy?” She asked him.

“What with all that’s been going on, even I’m finding it hard to be happy.” Tag replied. “Even today, ponies were looking at me… suspiciously, I suppose that’s a burden that I’ll have to live with for awhile.” Rarity’s eyes flashed briefly.

“Don’t let it get to you, I’m positive that other ponies will forget about it before long.” She said reassuringly. ” Now, let us get to the lesson at hand.” Rarity ushered him inside.

She led the way up to her inspiration room; it was as messy as always. Tag remembered the last time he was here.

“Whatever happened to that idea you had during our last lesson?” He asked curiously and Rarity sighed.

“I’m afraid it didn’t work like it had in my head. It’s strange; usually everything I think of is fashion gold!” She exclaimed. She motioned to a half finished outfit on a mannequin on the other side of the room. Tag looked at it; it looked like a coat designed for a colt and had a base of sage green like his fur.

“If this is based on me, and I’m assuming it is, wouldn’t you want to use blue?” he asked her.

“I tried to but it doesn’t seem to work like it does in your tail.” She stated.

“I’m not even going to ask why you were looking at my tail.” Tag said jokingly, Rarity blushed.

“And I won’t even dignify that with an answer.” She muttered.

“Anyway we should get on with the lesson. What first?” he asked.

“Let me get an order from the other room.” She trotted into the adjacent room and came back with a coat floating behind her. “This coat is missing a button.” She pointed to the spot where the top button would be and sure enough it was gone. “This is once again a simple but important repair.” She dropped the coat on the table and pulled out a thread and needle.

“I assume that I’ll be doing this one?” He said

“Of course, how else are you going to learn?” She asked him.

“Right. Just making sure.” Tag said and motioned for her to go in.

“First you must place the button properly and thread the string like this, like this, and then tie it carefully behind the button so the knot cannot be seen.” She went through the actions with her magic and then let Tag take control. He carefully followed each step she had gone though and soon the button was strongly fixed to the coat again.

“Well done!” Rarity exclaimed. Tag smiled.

“You really think so?”

“I know so.” She said confidently. “I believe that will be the lesson for today then.”

That’s it?” Tag asked in disbelief.

“Of course; I need you to get started on all the other repair jobs back in the other room.” She motioned towards the adjacent room again. Tag looked inside to see there were several articles of clothing hung up on a rack.

“That’s it?” Tag asked again. Rarity frowned slightly.

“You sound quite confident in your abilities.” She said.

“No no no! It’s just that it’s been about 20 minutes since I got here and your already leaving me alone.” He said.

“I have a store to mind, besides, this rack would take all day for a person who’s new to sewing. Now I must go mind the store if there is anything else that need don’t hesitate to call.” Rarity trotted down the stairs and left Tag alone… with Open Book.

Miss me?

Celestia condemn it.

The first dress was a simple tear in the end and Tag had it finished within seconds.

So, what’s new in Equestria? Book asked. Tag pulled out the next repair.

Depends what you mean.

You’ve had a few week head start. Fill me in. he said.

Well, it- wait, can’t you just get this all from my memory? Tag asked him.

Yeah but then it takes two seconds and we’re both bored. Book said plainly.

Touché. Tag thought. He spent the rest of the day telling Book about his release, Tor’s release and everything else up until the first time they spoke. When he had finished he was just finishing the last repair for the day.

When are you going to ask her out? Book asked. Tag did a double take.

Excuse me? He thought.

You know what I mean, if this is supposed to be a learning experience for the both of you then LEARN something. Book clarified.

That is none of your business. Tag thought.

But I can tell your thinking about it now. Book said.

Celestia condemn it. Tag thought and trotted down the stairs.

“I’m done Rarity!” He called as he entered the main floor. Rarity was talking to Fluttershy near the front door, Rarity nodded in acknowledgment before saying goodbye to Fluttershy.

“Are all of the orders done?” She asked him and Tag nodded.

“Every last one of them.” He confirmed.

“Good, Fluttershy stopped by to place an order for several quilts; she needs them for a family of sick squirrels. That is something that we can do tomorrow.” She said and walked over to the cash register. “Now for your pay I believe that I still need to pay you for the other day and add today that comes up to about 170 bits.” Rarity floated over a bag of bits to Tag who accepted it gratefully.

“Thank you!” He said. “Is that all for today?” he asked.

“I guess so.” Rarity said.

“Well I think ‘ll head home for tonight then.” Tag said and trotted towards the door.

Ask her for the love of Celestia! Book hissed and made Tag jump. He sighed and turned away from the door.

“Rarity?” He asked quietly.

“Hmmm?” She looked up at him with her blue eyes. He stopped for a second and looked at her.

Why do I enjoy doing this to you so much? Book asked himself.

That’s what I want to know. Tag agreed.

“What is it, Tag?” Rarity pressed. Tag gulped.

“I was… uh… wondering if maybe you wanted to go out to dinner with me… or something…” Rarity was silent for a moment. Tag felt pressure building up in his mind. She looked at him with large eyes before she finally answered him.

“I would love to.” She said finally. Tag mentally let out a deep breath.

“Really?” he asked.

“After the conversation we had the other night, I suppose it would only make sense." She explained.

“You make it sound like you don’t really have a choice.” Tag said quietly.

“No, I would really like to go. It’s just that the last stallion that I went out with was Prince Blueblood and I did NOT go well. Please forgive me if I sound hesitant.” She answered.

“Prince?” Tag asked disbelievingly.

“Do you think that I’m not good enough for royalty?” Rarity huffed.

“No! It’s just that I didn’t think that you would have a chance to meet a prince in a small town like this.” Tag stammered.

“Well, a few months ago Princess Celestia sent Twilight tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala to which we were all invited. It was during the gala that I met him; I had dreamed that he would be the most charming stallion in all of Equestria. But he was quite the opposite, rude and dismissive. An experience that I would rather forget.” She recalled; there was a hint of sadness as she spoke about Blueblood.

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Tag said apologetically.

“That is in the past and I have learned to not a judge a book by its cover. I can honestly saw that you are the opposite; you are a caring individual.” She said.

“It’s because I have great friends to teach me about caring and everything else anypony can ask for.” Tag said blushing. They shared a quick moment of peace before Tag spoke up again. “What time should I be here to pick you up?”

“If you could be here around 5:30 that would wonderful.” She said.

“Well I guess I’ll be here at 5:30 then.” He said. “Until then.” He bowed slightly, getting a small smile out of Rarity and trotted out the door.

Tag walked all the way home with a goofy grin plastered on his face. When he got home he looked at the clock; it was only three.

Now what do I do. Tag thought.

Take a nap or something before you say something you might regret. Book suggested. Besides there’s another thing I want to try. Tag frowned.

The last thing you wanted to try was healing my leg, and that hurt a lot. He thought.

This will not hurt no matter what. Book reassured him.

Well maybe if you told me what it was that would help me decide. Tag thought sarcastically.

When you sleep will try to pull your consciousness to me, this putting you in your own mind in my own presence. Book said.

How will I know what time it is, or what if Tor finds me and can’t wake me up? Tag thought.

It will still be like sleeping; it Tor tries to wake you up he’ll wake you up. I doubt we will be able to tell time but I’m sure Tor will get home before your ‘date’. He said the last word teasingly.

I guess... the problem is that I’m not even tired right now. Tag thought.

I’ll fix that, just go lie down on the couch. Book said and Tag lay down on the couch. He immediately could feel a tugging force similar to when Book was projecting through his horn. The feeling was slightly uncomfortable but Tag could feel himself far away from his body and soon he was gone.

Shadows Ch. 10 The Short One

(Sorry this one’s short, had a lot of work to do. –Tag)

Tag’s eyes opened and he found himself in a large dark… emptiness. In front of him was a pony that looked exactly like him in every way.

“Are you Book?” Tag asked.

“I thought we agreed not to call me Book.” He said frowning. Tag got to his hooves.

“And I said it was too late. Is this my mind?” Tag asked uncertainly. Book nodded.

“Certainly looks empty, doesn’t it.” Book commented.

“Funny.” Tag muttered.

“Yes, this is your mind.” Book confirmed.

“What now?” Tag asked him.

“Aren’t you happy enough just to be seeing me?” Book asked.

“Fine, it’s nice to finally meet you Book.” Tag said and extended his hoof. Book looked at it. “What?”

“It’s just… it’s been so long since I’ve been able to… touch another pony.” Book said and slowly touched his hoof to Tag’s.

“Well now you’re part of a large happy family. You’ll have to get used to it.” Tag said and Book smiled briefly.

“How will I ever survive?” He asked loudly, nopony answered. “Lame humour aside, the reason that I wanted to bring you in here was for this.” Book closed his eyes for a moment; Tag felt a small breeze and a door appeared out of nowhere beside him. The door was covered in chains on both sides.

“What’s ‘this’?” Tag asked. Book opened his eyes.

“Beyond this door is everything from before the war, at least what you recall.” He explained. Tag looked at the door again.

“Why is it chained up?” He asked curiously.

“These memories were locked away when you were turned to stone but stayed locked when you returned to normal. I want to see if you can break these chains.” Book explained.

“But don’t you remember seeing as you were attached to me at the time?” Tag asked.

“Yes, but those memories are fading and I think it would be better if you saw these instead of having me explain them to you.” Book said.

“I don’t think I even want to see these at all!” Tag exclaimed.

“You’re right, I know. But I wanted to know if you thought you could brake them.” Book said.

“How would I even go about doing that?” Tag wondered.

“There’s a horn shaped lock on the chains. I wanted to know if your horn would fit, or somepony else’s.” Book explained. Tag looked at the door doubtfully. He trotted up to it and looked at the worn padlock on the chains; it looked like Book had been going at it for a while. Tag lowered his head and inserted his horn into the hole, fitting it perfectly. Tag withdrew his horn and saw the lock light up briefly before clicking apart, he hoofed it aside and the chains fell with it. Book came up beside him and looked at the door in awe.

“This contains everything from after Discord kidnapped Silver and I…” he trailed off. Tag looked at it in wonder too.

“Should I?” He asked hesitantly.

“Personally I want to know the truth, but I should leave the final decision to you.” He said and motioned for Tag to make a move. He looked at the door for a moment.

“Tonight I will open it, after my… date with Rarity.” Tag felt slightly light headed at the thought.

“I guess that’s better than not opening it at all.” Book said.

“Perhaps I should go now; I don’t know how much time has passed.” Tag pronounced.

“Tor isn’t even home yet, I’m sure he would have woken you up.” Book said. Just as he finished talking they heard a slamming door. “I guess I spoke to soon.”

“Could you send me out now then?” Tag asked him. Book trotted over to him and tapped his head with his horn.

Tag opened his eyes again and saw Tor standing in the middle of the living room.

“Hey Tor, how was your day?” He asked casually. Tor turned around.

“Pretty good; my leg is holding up well. Applejack seemed happy to see me working so soon. We covered the west field today and stored most of them away. Then Big Macintosh showed me how to press apples for cider.” He summed. Tag nodded.

“I was surprised you would be working so soon.” Tag said surprised.

“When I was in the guard you had to heal quickly.” Tor said. “How was your day?”

“Well, Rarity started by showing me how to replace a button then left me alone to fix up some orders for her.” Tag said.

“Sounds like she ditched you in a hurry.” Tor commented.

“Not exactly. Before I left Book managed to convince me to ask her to dinner.” Tag said. Tor gave him a surprised look.

“What did she say?” He asked.

“She said yes, and I have to be by her house by 5:30. Speaking of which…” Tag looked at the clock; it was 4:45. “I should probably leave in fifteen minutes.”

“Does that mean that I’m on my own for dinner?” Tor asked him.

“I guess so.” Tag agreed.

“I suppose I should head out now and buy some food for the kitchen, I can’t believe we still don’t have anything!” He said.

“A good idea.” Tag said. “I guess I could walk with you for a bit.” He got off the couch and followed Tor to the door.

The evening air was cool and Tag shivered as he stepped onto the street.

“It’s starting to get cold around here.” Tor observed, Tag nodded in agreement, they headed towards the marketplace. The occasional pony looked at them as they went. When they got to the marketplace it was only 4:50.

“What’s first?” Tag asked. Tor thought for a moment.

“Vegetables would be a good start.” He said. They trotted towards a stall that advertised vegetables. The colt running it was a jolly looking colt; his smile was ear to ear as he said goodbye to another customer. When he saw Tag and Tor approach his smile disappeared.

“Good evening, gentlecolts. How can I help you?” He asked nervously. Tag felt a sharp twinge.

“Good evening, could I get…” Tor went down a list a vegetables and the colt went to get each, casting the odd look at Tagia. When Tor finished there was a pile of bags on the counter.

“That’ll be 70 bits sir.” He said and Tor handed him the money from his pay. They trotted of holding up the bags with their magic.

“Perhaps I should start to make my way to Rarity’s.” Tag said.

“Is it because that colt was looking at you like that?” Tor asked.

“Partially, but also because it really is time for me to get going.” Tag explained. Tor nodded and took other bags with his magic.

“I’ll head back to the house then, I’ve got no money left.” Tor trotted off with the bags floating around him and Tag sidled in the other direction.

Shadows Ch. 11 Good to Bad to Worse

(Forgive me if reading this part is painful to read; it’s supposed to be. –Tag)

Tag got to the Carousel Boutique just in time for him to pick Rarity up. He knocked on the door and waited patiently. The door opened and Rarity stepped out into the street with Tag.

“Good evening Rarity.” He said.

“Good evening.” She agreed.

“Shall we go?” Tag asked and Rarity stepped into the street.

“Lead on, gentlecolt.” She said.

“Right this way then.” Tag said and started down the street. Rarity stepped up beside him as they continued into the darkening night.

Tag had decided that they would go to the How and Hay Café for dinner and when it came into view Rarity looked at him.

“Is this the place we’ll be eating at?” She asked him.

“Yes. Do you not like it?” Tag asked. He was worried to his surprise. Rarity shook her head.

“No, I was just wondering.” She said.

Dear Celestia this is so awkward. Book moaned.

Hey, I’m new to this sort of thing. I doubt you’ve ever been on a date before in your life! Tag thought.

No, before Discord kidnapped me I had a wife and son. Book said flatly, Tag cringed.

Sorry, I didn’t know… He trailed off.

It’s okay. There’s a lot that you don’t know about me. And besides, I have long gotten over that. Tag didn’t think he would ever be able to get over anything like that. They were at the front door of the café now. Tag opened the door and Rarity trotted in. Silver Platter was standing at the front.

“Hey, it’s you again!” She said. Tag was relieved to see that at least she didn’t give him a strange look.

“Hello Silver Platter.” Tag said. “A table for two please.” Silver Platter glanced at Rarity and grinned at Tag before leading them into the restaurant. She led them to a booth and sat them down before trotting off to fetch water. They sat down in silence for a few moments.

“So, how are you finding Ponyville?” Rarity asked.

“I love it here, everypony has been very welcoming so far.” Tag said. Rarity smiled.

“Ponyville is certainly well-known for being welcoming.” She said proudly.

“I can see why.” Tag agreed. A colt came up to their table.

“I assume that you’re Tag?” He asked.

“I’m Tag, yes.” Tag said.

“I’m Mister Hay, I’m the owner of the café.” Tag stiffened. “I’m afraid that I’m going to have to ask you to leave.” He said.

“Why?” Rarity asked. Mr. Hay looked at her.

“Because he’s dangerous and scaring off the other ponies.” He explained, Tag looked around and saw that other ponies were looking at him and Rarity. Tag stood up and stepped out of the booth.

“Fine, we’ll leave.” He said.

“Wait a moment Tag, we don’t have to leave for any reason.” Rarity stepped in. Silver Platter came up with their waters. When she saw Mr. Hay she stopped.

“What’s going on here?” She asked as she put the waters down.

“Mr. Hay is asking Rarity and I to leave because I’m scaring off the other customers.” Tag explained. Silver Platter looked at Mr. Hay with a surprised look on her face.

“Mr. Hay! Why would you do that?” She asked in disbelief. Mr. Hay looked at her.

“He’s dangerous, and he has that knife of his.” He said and motioned to Tagia.

“If he was going to hurt anyone don’t you think he would have done something by now?” Silver Platter said Mr. Hay shook his head.

“Doesn’t matter, he still is scaring away the other customers. Stay out of this.” He said testily. Silver Platter looked at Tag.

“Don’t lose your job over me, I’ll leave. And I’m thankful that at least you understand. I know where Mr. Hay is coming from.” Tag said. Rarity got up too.

“I guess there is no choice really.” She sighed. Mr. Hay grinned.

“I’m glad you see things my way.” He said. Tag took a quick step toward him; the smile instantly disappeared and he took a terrified step back. The entire restaurant was silent now. Tag looked at Mr. Hay with disgust.

“Goodbye.” He said simply and trotted towards the door. Rarity hesitantly followed.

Tag stepped out into the street and waited for Rarity. She stepped out beside him.
“What was that?” She cried.

“He wanted me to leave and I left.“ Tag said simply.

“You should have stuck up for yourself!” She said Tag shook his head.

“If I had then I would have scared everpony else in the restaurant. No, it was better that I just left.” Rarity opened her mouth to argue but shut it again.

“Now what should we do?” She asked, she sounded beyond disappointed.

“Perhaps we should go to another place and eat there.” Tag suggested. Rarity shook her head.

“No, they would probably ask you to leave there too… perhaps we could go back to my house.” She said.

“Sure, but won’t Sweetie Belle be home?” Tag asked.

“No she always stays out with her friends. They’re trying to get their cutie marks by trying anything possible.” She explained.

“Let’s do that I guess.” Tag agreed. Rarity led the way back to the boutique.

It was six by the time they stepped into the main room. Rarity led the way into the kitchen.

“I’m sorry this didn’t work out the way it was supposed to.” Tag said and Rarity turned to him.

“It’s not your fault, I am a little disappointed, but not in you. I’m disappointed in the other ponies that look at you. If they saw it all the would have seen that Luna was trying to kill you and Tor, and that you were just trying to protect your brother.” She said. “Now, what should we do for dinner?” Tag thought for a moment.

“Maybe we could make some pasta? I really don’t know what you have.” Tag said.

“We’ll do pasta then.” Rarity declared. She moved to one side of the kitchen and pulled out some penne. “Could you please put some water on?”

Tag moved to the sink and got a pot; he filled it with water and turned on the burner. Rarity measured out some penne. They sat at the table while they waited for the water to boil.

“Tell me about your friends.” Tag said after an uncomfortable silence. Rarity thought for a moment.

“Months ago, Twilight came to Ponyville to help oversee the Sunset Celebration that was being held here. It just so happened that Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, and I were in charge of separate things. Pinkie Pie threw a welcoming party for her and we realized that Twilight was an anti-social pony. When the princess was kidnapped and Nightmare Moon appeared Twilight told us we had to find the elements of harmony. She also told us that this was something she had to do alone; we wouldn’t let her and on the way learned a little bit about each other. When we entered the place the elements were kept Nightmare Moon appeared. We managed to fight her off together with the power of friendship.” Rarity summarized.

“That sounds like quite an adventure!” Tag said.

“It was.” Rarity agreed. “That’s why the six of us believe so strongly in friendship.” She said.

“Didn’t you also defeat Discord?” Tag asked.

“Yes, that happened a few weeks ago.” She answered.

“I remember that, but what happened?” He asked.

“A very lengthy tale about chocolate rain and the labyrinth at Canterlot castle.” Rarity said quickly.

“I’m assuming that something else happened?” Tag asked.

“I’d really rather not talk about it.” Rarity explained.

“Right, I think the water is boiling now.” He said and pointed toward the pot. “I’ll get it.” He stepped up and poured the penne into the pot. He took his seat again and looked at Rarity she looked him and he grinned sheepishly. “This probably isn’t the most romantic first date.” He said.

“No, it isn’t.” Rarity sighed. “But it’s still enjoyable all the same.” Tag smiled lightly.

“I guess that I just don’t know what ponies talk about on a date.” He said simply.

“Other ponies would typically talk about work, but we work together… how are you finding Ponyville? Wait, asked that already. How are you and Tor adjusting?” She asked finally.

“We’re getting used to it, we’ve finally decided to go out and buy some vegetables and stop eating out.” Tag said. They sat in silence again. Tag glanced at the clock; it was 6:30. “I believe the pasta is ready.” He said and got up. He pulled out two plates and the appropriate cutlery. He drained the pasta and served some onto each plate. He placed one in front of Rarity and one where he was sitting moments before. “What would you like to drink?” He asked.

“Water will be fine.” Rarity said. Tag got out two glasses, and filled them with water. He passed one to Rarity and took his seat. They ate in an uncomfortable silence.

This is horrible. Book said.

I don’t know what I’m supposed to say! Tag cried mentally.

It’s a good thing she actually likes you. Book continued.

What so you expect? I’ve been in stone for the past thousands of years, and on top of that I’m not even a real pony! Tag was freaking out.

Stay calm and be cool. Book told him. Use the good old-fashioned manners; mares love good old-fashioned manners.

No, she’ll just think that I’m old or something. Tag thought.

You ARE old! Book exclaimed. Thousands of years old!

Not helping. Tag thought with gritted teeth.

Good old-fashioned manners. Book said again. Tag looked up and saw that Rarity was looking at him. He looked at his plate and saw that he had finished.

“I’ll get it.” Tag said and put the dishes into the sink with his magic. He took his seat again and looked at Rarity; she looked at him expectantly.

“I know this probably wasn’t the most romantic of evenings.” Tag sighed.

“It’s okay, I believe we agreed that this would be a learning experience for the both of us. This was just a lesson; I’m sure there will be more to talk about in the future” Rarity said. Tag smiled.

“Thank you for understanding, it makes the stares much easier to bare.” He said. He glanced at the clock and saw that it was 8:30. Rarity followed his look.

“Would you look at the time!” She exclaimed.

“Is that my cue to leave?” Tag asked. Rarity looked back at him.

“Not necessarily, but it certainly is getting late.” She said. Tag stood up.

“I guess I might as well get going then. Good night Rarity.” He said.

“Good night Tag.” She said. Tag walked out of the Carousel Boutique. The now freezing night air made him shiver.

It’s really getting cold out. Tag thought to himself.

Is it? I can’t tell. Book said.

Please don’t talk to me; I’m trying to be depressed. Tag thought dryly.

Be that way. Book said and was silent. Tag started the walk home, the buildings were dark and Tag began to wonder what time it was.

“Hey!” Came a voice from behind him. Tag turned around slowly and saw three stallions behind him; a pegasus flanked by two earthponies.

“Yes?” Tag asked despondently.

“Are you Tag?” Demanded the one in the middle. Tag instantly assumed a defensive stance.

“Yes…” He said testily.

“We’ve been looking for you.” Said the pegasus. All three of them took a menacing step forward. Tag drew Tagia in a quick movement.

I hope you’re not planning on using me. Book said.

I might have to if it comes to that. Tag thought worriedly. The ponies took another step. Tag stepped backward; he didn’t want to fight.

“What do you want with me?” Tag asked.

“We want to have a little… talk…” Said the middle one.

“You’ll have to catch me first!” Tag called and ran in the opposite direction, the other ponies instantly took up the chase. The pegasus flew up into the air and dive bombed into Tag crashing down on top of him. Tag struggled fiercely but the pegasus held him down with a strong hoof. The other ponies were catching up, in his panic Tag drew Tagia and slashed at the pegasus’s neck, the blood flowed onto Tag’s face as he pushed the corpse over and got to his hooves. The other ponies had stopped in their tracks and were now staring at him in rage.

Not good! Tag thought.

What gave you that idea? Book wondered. One of them stepped forward and pointed an accusing hoof at Tag.

“You killed Seeker!” He cried.

“I-I- I didn’t mean to!” Tag cried. The other pony to turn around and ran; the first was still staring at Tag.

“We’ll get you, you will learn to fear chaos.” He said and ran off after his friend. Tag watched the retreating figure and a shiver went through him.

Did I hear what I thought I heard? He thought apprehensively.

I hope not. Book said. Tag looked at the body of Seeker.

… Did I… really kill another pony? He asked himself, Book was silent. Tag’s eyes moistened a little. I didn’t mean to! I was trying to get away, and, and-

GET AHOLD OF YOURSELF! Book shouted, Tag jumped and settled into silence. Yes you killed another pony, that’s already happened and you can do nothing about it! He continued. The only thing to do is to dispose of the body before somepony sees it.

How can you act so careless? A pony just died! Tag thought.

I was there when you killed Water Drop. I’ve had to live with it for the past several millennia. I’ve long since stopped caring. Meanwhile, you get several millennia of sleep and a fresh start, so DEAL WITH IT. Book said angrily and Tag fell into a terrified silence.

... How should I… dispose of the body? Tag asked quietly.

Take him outside of town and bury him. Book said simply. Tag looked at the body of Seeker a moment longer; his cutie mark was of a night sky. Tag lifted him up with his magic and wobbled in the direction of the Everfree Forest.

Shadows Ch. 13 Obligatory Scene Change

(Forgive me if a make Applejack sound like an idiot. Also, I realize I have this thing for three letter names that start with T and I don’t deny it. -Tag)

Earlier that day…

Tor was finishing his shift at Sweet Apple acres when Applejack came up to him.

“I think that’s enough fer today, Tor. Why don’t ya pack it in?” she suggested, Tor nodded.

“I suppose I should probably stop for today.” He agreed.

YES! Silver screamed from the back of his mind.

“Why don’t ya come on back to the house so I kin get yer pay.” Applejack said and started off in the direction of the old farmhouse.

Do you have to yell every time work ends? Tor asked mentally.

Sorry, but it’s just so boring out here! Silver said sheepishly. Tor frowned as he started to follow Applejack.

Yes I have to agree that it is boring out here, but it’s a job. A job that I would like to keep. He thought.

I said I was sorry. Silver mumbled.

It’s okay, just please don’t yell out loud when it’s time to go home. Tor thought and entered the farmhouse. The farmhouse was well loved by the family in it and Applejack occasionally muttered something about fixing it up when they had enough money.

“Right over here.” Applejack said and led Tor to the dining room table. “Let me just count out yer bits.” She said. Tor stepped forward and ignited his horn.

“Allow me.” He said and started picking up bits one by one to show he wasn’t stealing any and counted up his pay. Applejack narrowed her eyes.

“Why didn’t you do that before?” She asked.

“The thought never occurred to me.” Tor said innocently.

“Right well I expect you’ll do that from now on then.” Applejack said.

“Of course.” Tor said. “If that is all then I believe that I should be going.” Applejack nodded. “Good day Applejack.” Tor offered a slight bow and trotted out the door.

“Don’t be a stranger!” Applejack called out as Tor went down the path to Ponyville.

Tor entered the house and immediately noticed that Tag wasn’t home yet.

Strange, Tag is usually home before me. Tor thought.

Maybe Rarity is keeping him… busy. Silver suggested. Tor frowned.

I wish you wouldn’t do that. He thought.

I meant with work and stuff. Silver said honestly.

Right, either way I should probably start dinner. Tor moved to the kitchen. He had only started to get the necessary items together when he heard a knock at the door. He trotted back to the front hall and opened the front door. Rarity was standing on the threshold.

“Good afternoon Tor, I was just wandering if you knew about where Tag is?” She asked him, Tor looked at her confusedly.

“I thought he was still at work.” Tor said but Rarity shook her head.

“No, he didn’t even show up.” She said sounding worried. “At first I thought it concerned what happened last night but nopony answered when I came here earlier; I closed up the shop early so I could investigate.” She explained.

“He wasn’t back by the time I went to bed last night and I didn’t bother to check on him this morning. If what you say is true, then he’s been missing since he left the boutique.” Tor summed.

Sounds about right. Silver piped up.

“I guess so, what should we do now?” Rarity asked.

Perhaps we could get the gang together. Silver suggested.

“Silver says we should gather everypony together.” Tor repeated.

“Right, I’ll get Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy, you get Rainbow Dash and Applejack,” Rarity said and trotted off toward the Sugarcube Corner.

She seems really worried. Silver observed as Tor trotted to Sweet Apple Acres.

What are you implying? Tor asked.

That perhaps the first date went well. Silver said.

Right well we can ask Tag when we find him. Tor thought and started to gallop.

All six mares (and Tor) arrived at the library half an hour after Tor and Rarity split up. Tor, Rainbow Dash and Applejack were last to arrive and when he entered the library Tor could tell something was wrong. Rarity was pacing around in circles while Pinkie was… being Pinkie; Fluttershy was beside Twilight with a worried look on her face. Twilight was studying a vial of red liquid. When the three of them entered Twilight looked up from her work.

“Good, the three of you made it.” She said and trotted over to the stairs. “Spike! Get down here!“ She called. The little dragon made his way down with a grumpy look on his face.

“It’s after six! I’m trying to take a nap!” He mumbled as he looked around the room, he understood the atmosphere and rubbed his eyes. “Never mind.” Rarity trotted over to Twilight.

“Was there anything you could get from the… blood?” She asked hesitantly. Tor blinked quickly and Fluttershy let out a small squeak. Rainbow Dash jumped up.

“What blood?” She asked. Twilight shook her head.

“Somepony found a dried pool of blood in the street this morning, the mayor asked me to examine it seeing as I’m adept at magic. She also told everypony to stay inside until we could figure this out.” She explained. “So far I can tell that it is not Tag’s.”

“What made you think that it could be Tag’s?” Tor asked.

“Because it was found between your house and the Carousel Boutique.” Rarity said Tor shivered.

“Well, what else is there to know then?” He asked. Twilight pulled a book off the top of the desk.

“According to my handbook for investigations of all kinds, the blood spatter indicated the use of a knife, and that the blood most likely fell onto somepony and then the street.” Twilight explained. Fluttershy had curled into a frightened ball while most of the others looked sick.

“You’re making it sound like Tag killed somepony.” Tor said doubtfully.

“I’m not saying that Tag killed somepony; but it might have been self defense.” Twilight suggested.

It would make sense. Silver said. I think that Tag might have been the pony the blood fell onto and that there was another pony on top of him.

“Silver is saying that he agrees.” Tor said. “If that’s true and that Tag killed another pony in self-defense then what should we do?” he asked.

“We should contact Princess Celestia!” Pinkie jumped in.

“That’s exactly what I was thinking.” Twilight said and got out a quill and a piece of parchment and began to scribble words down furiously.

“Should we really get Princess Celestia involved in this? She must be pretty busy with royal… stuff.” Rainbow Dash said.

“But this is an important matter!” Rarity exclaimed. “If Tag is missing then Discord might be trying something.”

“But ah thought that Discord was trapped ‘n’ stone back in Canterlot.” Applejack wondered.

“Princess Luna said something about Discord being able to do a lot from his stone imprisonment. Rarity’s right, worst-case scenario is that Discord is trying something, best-case scenario is that he was kidnapped by a secret organization.” Twilight said.

“Those both sound like worst-case scenarios!” Spike exclaimed.

“Focus Spike. Here, I need you to send this to Princess Celestia.” Twilight handed him a letter that he quickly incinerated.

“Well now what?” Rainbow Dash asked loudly.

“Now, we wait.” Twilight said and slumped over. Another hour had passed before Spike let out a belch and another letter appeared in front the friends. Spike cut it open with a claw and read it aloud.

“My faithful student Twilight Sparkle
I am dismayed at the disappearance of Tag and I can’t help but be worried. If your suspicions are true, and Discord is trying something, then we have to find Tag as soon as possible. First I need you and your friends to come to Canterlot; there is something that must be tested. I need you to bring the blood that was found in the street too, Princess Celestia” Spike put the letter down and looked at the faces around him.

“How are we going to get to Canterlot?” He asked, he was answered by a knock on the door. Pinkie jumped up and opened it in a second; a royal nightguard stood in front of her with an emotionless expression on his face.

“We have been sent here to take you to Canterlot.” He said dispassionately. Pinkie shifted uncomfortably.

“Okay then!” She said and trotted out into the darkening street, Tor reluctantly trotted after her, the other five mares and Spike followed him as they all climbed into a dark carriage. The guard stepped into the harness with his partner and they took off into the night.

Tag looked up at the moon as it rose into the sky; he sniffed and looked at his surroundings; he was following the road he had come from several days before, back to Manehattan. Tag didn’t want to go back but this way he knew where he was going.

I should probably stop for the night. He decided and stepped over to a large bush and poked his head in. He sighed wearily and pushed aside several branches to make a small den. Goodnight, everypony. He thought and a tear hit the ground below his head.

“Hello again, my friend!” Discord said and picked up Tag, Tag scowled and turned his head away.

“Please, why can’t you let me live in misery?” He asked desperately. Discord put him down and sat in his throne.

“Because I want to help. Can’t I help my own creation?” He asked in return.

“I don’t want your help.” Tag said plainly and turned his back, Discord frowned and out his claw around Tag’s shoulder.

“Let me show you a little something that might change your mind.” Discord grinned and slapped Tag in the face.

Tor, Spike and the Elements of Harmony arrived in Canterlot almost immediately and Tor was the first to step off the carriage. He looked at the castle in amazement while the other mares stepped off, Spike was the last and just as he hit the ground the carriage took off into the night. Princess Luna was waiting for them at the entrance and greeted them hesitantly as they walked up to her.

“Welcome to Canterlot castle.” She said stiffly, Tor could tell she was uncomfortable.

She probably still remembers the night Tag got Tagia back. Silver mused.

Should I say something? Tor asked.

I wouldn’t try it. Whatever you say would probably be awkward. Silver said.

“Hello Princess.” Twilight said awkwardly

Just like that. Silver muttered.

This is serious. Tor thought. The rest of the mares had said hello and Luna was leading them into the castle. Tor was lost in the maze of hallways but Luna led them on without a doubt. There was a haunting familiar feeling as they continued.

Why do I feel like this? Tor asked.

Maybe you’re starting to remember what happened. Silver said plainly.

Is that a good thing? Tor asked apprehensively.

Depends on whether it drives you crazy. Silver said.

I really needed to hear that. Tor thought dryly.

Glad to help! Silver said happily.

I was being sarcastic. Tor thought. Luna had stopped and Tor stopped just before walking into Fluttershy. Luna turned to face them.

“Before you enter, please understand that sister is taking a large risk by allowing you to come here. Never speak of this to anypony under any circumstance.” She said in a low voice. All seven ponies and dragon nodded their heads with large round eyes and Luna opened the door. The mares and Spike entered but Luna put out a hoof as Tor passed. She couldn’t seem to meet his eyes and looked at the floor.

“I just wanted to apologize for how I acted the other night; I was blinded by rage at the fact that you two were allowed to live. That was no way for a princess to act, and I nearly killed two innocent ponies on my rage.” Tor was staring at her and trying to collect his thoughts.

“… Tag and I are not innocent ponies; our hooves have been stained with blood and that can never leave us. We are trying to live now in a vain attempt to make up for what we did. We will always be accountable for our sins but what we do in the future can help ease the burden of the past, as an immortal goddess I expect that you can understand what I’m trying to say.” He responded; Luna looked up at him with shock in her eyes.

“You are a very wise pony… I am thankful that I was unable to go through with my plans.” She said in awe, Tor smiled.

“Do not dwell on the past, look forward to the future, and make it what you want by working in the present.” He whispered and trotted through the door. The others were waiting for him and they all faced forward as he stood next them.

They stood in awe at the room before them; there were ponies in uniforms sitting around a table, there were four in all one of whom was Princess Celestia. The room around them was fairly bare but the table was intricately carved with many scenes from horrible battles. Princess Celestia greeted them with a nod of her head.

“Welcome, Elements of Harmony, Spike, and Tor to the war room of castle Canterlot.” She said and made a sweeping gesture with her wings. Twilight gasped.

“You mean that this is the famous war room from the history books?” She asked in surprise. Celestia nodded.

“Yes the famous war room that was established by Commander Hurricane after the founding of Equestria.” She said; Twilight looked as though she had defiled holy ground.

“Come now, take a seat and we can get this all over with.” Said one of the other ponies, he was a red, tough looking earthpony with a scar that went across his forehead. Pinkie and Spike walked up and sat down, followed closely by Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy and Twilight looked terrified of moving a step while Rarity looked doubtful.

“Why would we need to be in the war room?” She asked curiously.

“We require your input and knowledge on the current situation, my lady.” Said another pony; this one was a white unicorn in an old fashioned military coat. Rarity blushed slightly.

“It’s nice to meet a pony with manners.” She said quietly and sat in a free chair. Tor looked at Twilight who still seemed like she couldn’t move and Fluttershy was hiding behind her.

Should I do something? Tor asked.

What do you think? Silver said. Aren’t you supposed to be the well-mannered one of the two of you? Tor shook himself mentally.

No, I said I WAS better mannered, Tag rises to meet the occasion, but I try to stay so all the time. Wait…

You just proved my point. Silver said with a resigned sigh.

Fine. Tor thought and trotted over to the two petrified mares.

“Come on, it will be fine.” Tor said to Twilight, unsurprisingly she wasn’t convinced. Tor sighed. “Don’t disappoint the princess.” He whispered, Twilight gathered courage and took a step forward. She opened her eyes and saw there was nothing to fear; she quickly trotted over to an empty seat blushing with embarrassment. Tor looked at Fluttershy.

I won’t even attempt it. He decided and picked her up with his magic. He placed her curled up form in an empty chair and took a seat in the remaining one. The pony in the military coat put his hooves on the table.

“Well then, I would like to welcome you formally to the war room. My name is Tac, I am Canterlot’s current strategist. The pony with the scar is called General Iron Hoof; we just call him Iron. Our final friend is Tome the royal advisor of the princesses.” He motioned to Iron Hoof and then to Tome as he spoke, Tor looked at Tome quickly; he was a maroon unicorn with a thin white beard. Tome was scrutinizing him.

“So, you are Tor I presume?” He asked; Tor felt a strange sense of foreboding.

“Yes, I am Tor.” He said slowly Tome still scrutinized him.

“Watch your weapon, boy.” He warned and turned back to the assembly. “Okay, the reason we have called you here is to discuss the possibility that Discord is making another attempt on Princess Celestia or Princess Luna.” He summarized.

“And you need our knowledge?” Tor asked. Iron narrowed his eyes.

“Show some respect and speak only when spoken too.” He reprimanded. Tor’s ears flattened.

“Forgive me sir.” He mumbled.

“What was that?” Iron said loudly.

“Sorry sir!” Tor said louder. Iron leaned back.

“I think I could get used to this.” He said.

I think I don’t like him. Silver muttered

I think I don’t like him myself. Tor agreed.

“Well, what do you want to know?” Twilight asked. Tac put his hoof on his chin.

“You could start with the last time that Tag was seen by any of you.” He said. “Just so that we know how much time has passed.” He explained. Tor glanced at Rarity quickly; he could see a little fear in her eyes that was quickly replaced by slight edginess as she spoke up.

“The last time I saw him was when he left the boutique last night.” She said steadily. Tac turned to her.

“And what was Tag doing at the boutique last night?” He asked; Rarity looked uneasy again.

“He was… finishing up some work and had to leave late.” She said quietly. Iron squinted at her.

“Why don’t I believe you?” He said questioningly Tor really did not like this colt.

“Please leave her alone, we know that Tag left the Carousel Boutique last night and that he did not return to our house. You also said that you needed the blood that we found.” He said testily; nopony else knew about their date. Tac looked slightly agitated.

“It is important that we know what happened that night because it might be important. It could possibly give us an idea of where he went.” He said perturbingly.

Rarity let out a long sigh. “He was over at my house for dinner.” She said. The room went silent. Tor noticed Spike’s eyes go especially wide, more so than everypony else’s.

“Thank you, now Tor, you say that he didn’t return to your house that night?” Tac continued; Tor nodded his head in confirmation.

“That is correct, sir.” He said.

“And the blood was in between the two destinations.”

“That is correct sir.”

“Can we see the blood please?” Twilight pulled the vial out of her backpack with her magic and floated it onto the table. Tome picked it up with his magic.

“I’m going to use a spell, if we are right about this then our worst fears have been confirmed.” He closed his to eyes so he could concentrate. The elements of harmony looked at each other.

I wonder what these ‘worst fears’ are? Silver asked darkly.

I’m wondering too. Tor agreed. Tome’s eyes snapped open; he looked a little frightened.

“Is it as we feared?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, Discord’s Chaos has returned.” He said weakly.

“Discord’s Chaos? That doesn’t sound good.” Fluttershy squeaked.

“No ma’am that certainly is not good.” Tac agreed.

“But who are these ‘Discord’s Chaos’ ponies anyway?” Applejack asked.

“Back during the war, Open Book and Silver were not the only ponies that Discord kidnapped. At the beginning of our campaign we heard that an entire settlement had disappeared; the only thing that was left were the empty buildings.” Celestia explained. “We came to the conclusion that it was Discord because there were no signs of a struggle that we could find. After a minor battle we found that the enemy forces were ponies. We had captured a prisoner; an examination showed that he had… changed much like Twilight and her friends had during Discord’s more recent escape. We were unable snap him out of it; we were forced to execute him. Another examination proved that there was magic infused with his blood that would effect the whole body through circulation and this magic would keep them alive until the end of time.”

“So you mean that these ponies are immortal like you?” Rainbow Dash inquired and Celestia nodded.

“Yes, and that means that they are still out there today, causing chaos for Discord in his absence.” Celestia said.

“So Discord might be trying to do something, seeing as these are his forces we should instantly assume Tag’s disappearance is connected to their reappearance.” Tac explained.

“That means that our next move would be to do something about Discord, since he’s only in the castle gardens.” Twilight said. Iron nodded slowly.

“Seems like it’ll work.” He said in agreement. Tac frowned.

“That’s what he’ll want us to do. I say we should wait and see what happens; if Discord tries anything with Tag he’ll have to send him here. We should bide our time and keep a lookout for Tag, after he is found then we’ll move against Discord.” He suggested; Iron looked a little frustrated.

“That’s all it ever is with you, wait-and-see. I think that it’s time for us to do something about this.” He argued.

“General Iron Hoof, I appreciate your input but Tac is the royal strategist we should follow his ideas.” Celestia said. Tac looked at Iron with smug satisfaction, who sneered back at him.

“Fine, we’ll wait… for now.” He said with a glint in his eyes. Tor shivered.

And here I thought the whole hospital incident was bad. Silver mumbled.

Well, I don’t know about that, at least I’m not stuck in a hospital bed. Tor thought.

“What happens now?” Rarity asked.

“I’m afraid that I can’t let you return to Ponyville, Discord might try something and I must keep an eye on Tor.” Celestia said.

“But what about the library? And Sweet Apple Acres? And what about Rarity’s sister, Sweetie Belle?” Twilight kept asking questions.

“Several royal guards will be dispatched to deal with your day-to-day tasks.” Tome answered, Rarity’s eye widened.

“I should hope you don’t put a member of the royal guard in charge of my boutique!” She cried.

“I suppose that wouldn’t be a good idea.” Tome said. “But nevertheless we cannot let you return to Ponyville; we will send a guard to look after your sister.” Rarity looked slightly annoyed but didn’t say anything.

I wonder how Sweetie Belle will react to a royal guard at the door? Silver wondered loudly.

Doubtlessly not positively. Tor thought.

“So for now, good night. We shall hold another meeting in the morning. Tome will show you to your rooms.” Celestia said and stood up; the other ponies in the assembly followed her example and trotted out of the room.

“This way to your rooms.” Tome said in a reserved voice, he trotted in the other direction the Princess Celestia had leaving the elements, Spike, and Tor to follow. Tome dropped of each pony, and Spike one at a time until it was just he and Tor. Tome stood outside a door and pushed it open with his magic.

“This is where you will be staying for the night, if anything happens, especially anything involving Discord pull the rope and ring the bell. We’ll be ready if he tries anything.” He said and pointed at a rope that was hanging in the corner.

“Right. Well goodnight Tome.” Tor said and trotted into the room. He heard the door close behind him and he looked at the bed.

Please tell me that you’ve been on me long enough for me to sleep by myself. Tor thought desperately.

… Nope! Silver said happily.

Looks like I won’t be sleeping for the next little while. Tor sighed and trotted out of the room.

Shadows Ch. 14 Confrontation

After he had wandered for several minutes Tor found a balcony that led out into the courtyard, Tor stepped out and could see the castle gardens.

I wonder if you can see Discord from here? Silver asked.

Why would I want to do that? Tor thought.

Just to make sure that he’s there. Silver suggested. Beside, you haven’t even seen him yet; aren’t you even slightly curious?

I suppose… Tor squinted his eyes into the distance to look for the statue that Silver could identify.

There he is! Silver said triumphantly.

Wait... is that a pony over there? Tor thought suddenly and squinted harder.

Yeah, it looks kind of like Iron Hoof. Silver said.

Tor could clearly make out Iron Hoof’s large figure in front of the statue; he seemed to be talking to it.

Why would Iron Hoof be talking to Discord? Tor thought.

Maybe he's an agent of Discord! Sliver realized. What he didn’t realize was that there was another pony watching, watching him.

“Tor? What are you doing out here?” Came a voice and Tor jumped. He spun around and saw Twilight standing in the hall.

“I can’t take of Torais for the night yet and it’s rather hard to sleep when it's attached to my body.” Tor explained.

“Right, well, you should still try to get some sleep for the meeting tomorrow. We can’t get anything done if any of us are bone tired.” Twilight said and trotted down the hallway. Tor sighed.

She’s right. Silver said.

Yes she is, but you won’t have the same problems that I will. Tor thought in resignation and began to trot back to his own room.

I will tell everypony about Iron Hoof tomorrow but I guess that I must get some sleep. He thought as he passed another door, he heard a familiar voice coming from inside. He stopped and took a step closer.

“Why would you even do that?” Tor recognized Spike’s voice.

“Why do you care so fervently about whom I eat dinner with?” Tor also recognized Rarity’s voice.

“Because he was created by Discord!” Spike hissed. “I’m worried about you, Rarity!”

“Spike, dear I appreciate the concern but I am perfectly capable of handling myself.” Rarity said back.

“Do you really think that you would stand a chance when he’s got that knife of his?” Spike demanded and Rarity was silent for a moment.

“I don’t think Tag is capable of using Tagia on another pony, he’s really… sensitive about things like that.” She explained.

“But what if Discord gets to him? What if he already got to him yesterday night and you never knew about it?” he asked quietly, and Rarity seemed at a loss for words.

“Spike, what has gotten into you?” She asked. Tor couldn’t Spike’s muffled reply but Rarity responded in a shocked voice.

“Spike… I had no idea…” She seemed at a loss for words. Tor decided that he had intruded enough and trotted down the hall.

This is really affecting everypony… Tor thought distantly.

I would think so! Silver said.

Not now Silver, I need some time to think. Free of intrusion if possible. Tor thought.

Of course, I’ll be here if you need me. Silver went silent as Tor climbed into bed.

Goodnight Tag, wherever you are.

Tag gasped as he regained his consciousness, Discord was waiting for him.

“You see what I mean? I want to help you.” He said. Tag was still doubtful.

“But why do you want to help me? What are you after?” He demanded. Discord stepped back slowly and sat back down on his throne.

“I want to put a stop to this, I could make everything better with a snap of my fingers.” He smiled at Tag vindictively, Tag felt a strange grayness creeping in through the back of his mind but he fought to push it away.

“But I don’t want your help…” He argued weakly. Discord blinked and lay down in a cloud hammock.

“My oh my, you’re a strong willed pony, aren’t you?” He said condescendingly, the grayness was pushing harder to get a foothold in Tag’s mind.

“What are you doing?” He demanded; Discord gave him a surprised look.

“Me? What could I possibly be doing? I just want to help…” He sounded hurt but Tag still didn’t believe him. The grayness was flooding his mind at this point, swirling around him and threatening to drown him, Tag still fought desperately for control but it was a losing battle.

“I don’t… …I think… …but… …what if… I…”

Tor was sleeping peacefully when Tome burst trough the door.

“Tor, wake up!” he cried and shook the pony until his eyes opened groggily.

“Why? What’s going on?” He asked confusedly as he struggled with his sheets. Tome used his magic to rip Tor off the bed and put him on the floor.

“The statue of Discord has disappeared!” He cried, Tor stood stock-still.

“How is that possible?” He asked in disbelief.

“That’s what the princesses are trying to find out.” Tome said and led Tor into the hallway. Tor followed him quickly.

What do you make of this? Tor asked Silver.

I don’t really know what to think but I’m sure that Iron is connected to this somehow. He replied.

Quite possibly, I doubt telling anyone about this will be a good idea. Tor thought as they rounded another corner.

Why wouldn’t we tell anyone? Silver asked.

Having an agent of Discord in our midst would have its benefits. Tor thought simply.

I suppose your right; besides, I don’t think that now is a good time to reveal that the commander of all of Equestria’s armies is the enemy. Silver said.

Right, there must be enough on the princess’s minds right now. Tome pushed open the door to the courtyard and made directly for the castle gardens. Tor could make out individual ponies; he saw Twilight, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Iron, Tac, and Princess Luna along with several royal guards. Most of them were milling around nervously.

“What’s everypony doing?” Tor asked Tome as they trotted over.

“I would assume that they are searching for clues as to what happened.” Tome said, he was out of breath. As Tor and Tome drew near Tor heard somepony shouting, he recognized Iron’s voice.

“This is what happens when you wait!” He shouted and Tor heard Tac’s voice shout in return.

“I can see that! But I would kindly stop pointing it out then I can think of our next step from here!” Tac shouted back. Tor saw Iron put his head forward as if he meant to charge. Tor saw Fluttershy mutter something inaudible.

“No, the time for waiting is over! I saw we send out the royal guard in search of Discord’s influence and to deal with him once and for all!” Tor sped up into a gallop.

Tac put his own head down; ready to charge.

“I can see that you need to be put in your place!” He called and started to charge. Before either of them could reach the other Fluttershy let out a scream that made everypony stop in their tracks.

“STOOOOOP!!!” Tac and Iron stared at her in shock, as did everypony present.

Wow… Silver mumbled in shock.

Yeah… Tor agreed. Fluttershy continued.

“This is not the time for arguing, we need to figure out what happened. So stop wasting time!” She said and Iron Glared at her, Fluttershy gave him a stare that made him look away. Tac thought for a moment.

“Thank you, Fluttershy. Forgive me for my impertinence.” Fluttershy relaxed and nodded at Tac sheepishly. Iron stalked up to Fluttershy; he was shaking with rage. Without saying a word he raised his hoof as if to strike Fluttershy and Tor drew Torais without hesitation.

“Don’t do it!” he said aloud. Iron stopped instantly and turned to face Tor. All eyes were on him.

Just had to do it, didn’t you? Silver said impassively.

What was I supposed to do? He was going to hit Fluttershy! Tor thought; Iron was stalking up to Tor until they were face to face. Tor holstered Torais and looked directly into Iron’s eyes. Iron’s eyes were full of hatred and anger but Tor could detect a hint of fear at the same time.

“Don’t you EVER point that piece of trash at me EVER again.” He growled.

“Only if you never threaten my friends ever again.” Tor said defiantly, before Iron could respond Tor heard the Royal Canterlot Voice.

“CEASE THY QUARREL AT ONCE!” Luna shouted. Iron immediately turned to her and bowed deeply, Tor followed his example.

“Forgive me, princess.” Iron said quietly. Tor said nothing but stole a quick glance upward; Luna was looking at the two of them in annoyance.

“It is as Fluttershy has said, we shouldn’t waste our time fighting. That is what Discord must want.” She explained and looked back at Fluttershy. Iron stood up from his bow and looked at Tor, his eyes were dark.

“Make sure that it never happens again.” He muttered and stalked off. Tor was left looking at the rest of his friends whom were all staring at him with shocked looks on their faces.

“Was it really necessary for you to point Torais at him?” Tome asked.

“What else was I supposed to do?” Tor said.

“You probably could have done anything but that. Iron is not a pony that you want to be enemies with.” Tac said as he trotted up. Tor sighed.

“I’m sorry, I guess I just get a little to… protective sometimes.” Tac nodded in understanding.

“That is a good trait to have, especially for a old member of the Manehattan guard. But you also must learn when put those feelings aside; that is a sign of true maturity.” he said, Tor sighed.

“Of course, I’m sorry.” Tor said quietly. “Let’s just forget that it ever happened.”

Not going to happen easily. Silver muttered.

True, but I think we should get back to the situation at hand. Tor vindicated. Tor and Tac trotted up to the group.

“I must get Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Spike. I will be back momentarily.” Tome called and trotted back to the castle at a quick pace.

“Do we have any idea what happened?” Tor asked.

“Not really, all we know is that the statue is gone, we’re searching for anything that could give us an idea right now.” Twilight summed.

“Right, let’s resume the search then.”

The ponies looked around the statue and the grounds, nopony found anything of note. Eventually Rainbow Dash came flying out of the castle.

“Discord is gone? How could we let this happen?” She cried as she flew to the ground.

“Oh! I just remembered!” Tor exclaimed; the other ponies looked at him expectantly.

“Well? Spit it out!” Applejack said.

“Last night I was on the balcony over there.” Tor pointed it out with his horn, Twilight nodded.

“I remember that.” She said.

“I saw the statue of Discord, but I also saw a pony in front of it; General Iron Hoof and he appeared to be talking to Discord too.” Silence followed.

“Why would Iron do that?” Pinkie asked. Tac looked contemplative.

“I assuming that you came to the same conclusion that I have.” He asked and Tor nodded.

“I could only assume that he is with Discord.” Tor confirmed.

“What should we do?” Twilight asked

“We should interrogate him!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed but Tac shook his head slowly.

“No, I don’t think that anypony could take Sir Iron down easily.” He said; Rainbow Dash looked thoughtful.

“But we have waaaay more ponies than he does.” She said.

“We don’t know that Rainbow.” Twilight said plainly. “He could have any number of allies in the castle.” Rainbow Dash sat down dispiritedly.

“What do we do then?” Pinkie asked excitedly. “Throw him a party?”

“Pinkie…I… um I don’t think that would be a good idea…” Fluttershy squeaked.

“But why not?” Pinkie asked confusedly.

“Because we don’t want him to know that we know.” Tor said; Pinkie looked at him even more confused.

“It would better if he thinks he’s safe, that way he won’t do anything rash.” Tor explained and Pinkie lit up.

“Oh! I get it! It’s like a surprise party!” She exclaimed. Tac frowned.

“No-“

“YES, yes exactly like a surprise party. So don’t tell him.” Twilight interrupted and threw a pleading glance at Tac who nodded in understanding. Pinkie was jumping up and down excitedly.

“Oh boy! I have to go get ready!” She said and dashed off on the direction of the castle.

“Is she always like this?” Tac asked.

“Pretty much. She’s jus’ being Pinkie.” Applejack explained.

“I should probably make sure she doesn’t wreak havoc in the kitchens.” Luna sighed and flew off.

“Of course.” Tac sighed. “Come, let us see if Tome is having any luck with Rarity and Spike.” He said and trotted off in the direction of the castle. The other had no choice but to follow him.

Tac led them into the castle and down the decorated halls; it wasn’t long before they were standing in front of Spike’s room.

“Shouldn’t Tome be around here?” Rainbow Dash asked. “He said he was going to get Spike and Rarity.”

“He’s prolly stuck tryin ta get Rarity out of her room. Darn mare can’t get ready in the morning.” Applejack sighed.

“Right, well, we should still try to get Spike up at least.” Twilight said and pushed open the door; Tor could hear Spike snoring and see his sleeping form under the blanket. Tor glanced at the clock; it was 9:04. “Wake up Spike!” Twilight called out as she trotted in, Spike peeked out from under the covers and covered himself.

“I’m trying to sleep here Twi. Can’t you come back in a few hours?” he moaned as Twilight pulled the covers off.

“No.” She said simply and picked up Spike. “Discord’s statue disappeared and we need all of us to be up and ready to deal with anything he can throw at us.” She explained as she dropped him on the floor. As he heard the shocking news Spike instantly straightened up.

“Why didn’t you wake me up sooner then?” He exclaimed. “We could have been doing something about it a long time ago!”

“Tome was getting us up to assist with the search. Right now we’re sure he’s trying to get Rarity so we thought we’d come and get you.” Tor said.

“Of course.” Spike muttered as he dusted himself off.

“Is something wrong Spike?” Tor asked but Spike shook his head.

“No, it’s okay. Let’s go see how Tome is doing with Rarity.” He said and plodded out the door. Twilight looked after him worriedly.

The assembly proceeded to Rarity’s room and was met with the sight of a very angry Tome standing in the hallway.

“Miss Rarity! Please tell me that you have finished ‘preparing yourself’.” He called through the door, an irritated voice replied.

“You cannot rush perfection!” Rarity called back. “You’ll just have to wait.” Tome turned to look at the newcomers.

“Is there anyway to speed up the process?” He asked desperately Applejack shook her head.

“Ah told ya. That darn mare jus can’t get herself ready in the morning.” She said.

“I hate waiting.” Rainbow Dash muttered and sat in front of the opposite wall; Fluttershy slowly joined her.

How does Tag live with it? Tor asked.

I’m wondering how Open Book can deal with Tag. Silver said dryly.

Tag… Tor trailed off and sat next to Fluttershy.

Steel Mail trotted out of the guard barracks just inside of Manehattan, Archer followed just behind him.

“Come, Arch. If you slow down I’m going to leave you behind!” He called as he started into the bright streets.

“Then slow down Steel! We all know you’re the fastest pony in the guard but you can stop showing it off.” Archer shouted as he galloped to catch up. Steel Mail didn’t slow down.

“The pub will close if we aren’t fast enough.” He said simply. Archer lagged further behind.

“Come on! Slow down!” He yelled. Steel Mail stopped and Archer ran right into him, Archer sat down hard.

“I said slow down…” He muttered as he got to his hooves. Steel Mail was peering down an alleyway with a strange look on his face. “What’s wrong?” Archer asked pensively.

“There’s a pony down there.” He said quietly. “And I think I recognize him.”

“Well who is it?” Archer asked.

“A pony I threw out a few days ago.” Steel Mail said and started to trot slowly into the alleyway, Archer followed at an even slower pace.

“HEY! You!” Steel Mail called out, Archer could see the form of a pony shift in the dark. The pony stepped into the dim light; he was a very gray green with a gray blue mane. Archer saw the knife strapped to his foreleg and prepared to fight if necessary. Steel Mail didn’t seem to care and walked up until he and the pony were face to face. “What are you doing here?” He sneered the pony said nothing. He looked up slowly until he was gazing into Steel Mail’s eyes, he took a step back but continued berate the pony. “Didn’t I throw you out a few days ago?” He asked mockingly. “Do you need me to do it again?” The pony looked at him malevolently and his eyes flashed.

“I don’t think you could if you wanted to.” He said lucidly, Steel Mail frowned.

“That’s not how you treat guards in their own city. I think you need to be taught a lesson.” He pulled his hoof back as if to punch the pony but Archer quickly stepped in the way.

“What are you DOING Steel?” He asked. Steel Mail pushed him to the side.

“Starting class.” Steel Mail said and jumped at the pony. Archer watched in horror as the pony drew his knife and carved Steel Mail’s neck. Steel Mail slumped to the ground without a sound leaving just Archer and the pony in the alleyway. The pony looked at Archer with a stony face.

“Are you going to try it?” He asked; Archer shook his head profusely. “Then get out of here.” Archer nodded and got to his hooves. He turned and ran faster than he had ever before, faster than Steel Mail.

Shadows Ch. 15 Confirmation

Rarity eventually came out of her room much to the relief of everypony in the hall.

“Sorry about the wait everypony!” She said sounding refreshed. Everypony just glared at her.

“Let’s just report to the princess.” Tome muttered and stalked down the hall followed by Tac.

“What’s wrong with Tome?” Rarity asked curiously, Rainbow Dash let out an exasperated sigh.

“Because it’s 10!” She cried.

“So?” Rarity asked primly as she started to follow Tac.

“We’ve been waitin’ out here fer an entire hour!” Applejack said as she too followed. The rest of the group continued on without a word.

Princess Celestia was speaking to a grey pegasus with a red and yellow mane. Tor instantly recognized him.

“Thunder? Is that you?” He asked in disbelief, Thunder turned around with an equally surprised look on his face.

“I should be asking that question!” He said as he trotted up to Tor.

Is he friend of yours? Silver asked.

Captain of the Manehattan guard and a friend of mine. Tor explained.

“What are you doing here?” Thunder asked as he scrutinized Torais.

“It’s a very long story that I don’t think is important right now.” Tor said. Thunder let out a little cough.

“Not really important? Princess Celestia herself came to pick you up, when you saw her you turned into a monster and on top of that she told me that you won’t be returning to duty!” He exclaimed. “I think that deserves an explanation.”

“Of course, sir. But perhaps it would be better if Princess Celestia herself told you.” Tor looked at Princess Celestia for confirmation; she nodded her head in consent.

“Perhaps we should get a few seats then.” Tor said and pulled a stool over from the side of the room and sat on it. Thunder followed with a confused look on his face and took a seat. Tor could see Celestia steel herself for the story.

Thunder was speechless. He looked at Tor with a shocked face and Tor flinched.

I didn’t think he would take it so well in all honesty. Silver said. Thunder struggled to regain is composure.

“This is true then?” He asked weakly. Tor nodded slowly.

“Yes sir.” Tor said. Thunder looked right into his eyes and Tor shifted uncomfortably.

“Make good use of those skills then, try to use them for good.” Thunder said finally.

“You mean that you don’t think that I’m some sort of horrible beast?” Tor asked, astonished.

“Seeing as you managed to survive two weeks on the Manehattan guard without killing anyone I can see that you’re not a monster.” Thunder explained. “Besides, your not a bad pony. You have a good sense of justice.” Tor was taken aback.

“Thank you sir.” He said. Thunder turned back to the princess.

“But this is not why I came to Canterlot. “ He said. “The reason I came is because there is bad news from Manehattan.” Silence followed.

“What is the news Thunder?” Princess Celestia asked.

“This morning I found one of our guards cowering in the barracks. His name is Archer; he was never the most courageous pony but he was shaken up pretty badly. I asked him what was wrong and he muttered something about a pony with a knife and Steel Mail.” Tor recognized the names. Steel Mail was known to be a bit of a bully and Archer was a scaredy-pony. They weren’t exactly his friends but Tor still hoped this wasn’t as bad as it was sounding.

“I asked Archer to show this alley but he seemed hesitant. I eventually was able to coerce him into showing me and… I found out why he was so terrified.” Thunder swallowed. “He showed me to the alley; in the far corner I saw Steel Mails’ corpse. His throat had been cut deeply and the ground was covered with a pool of blood.” Silence followed again.

“… Were you able to get a description of the pony from Archer?” Celestia asked and Thunder nodded.

“He said that the pony was very gray green with a blue mane.” He said.

That cannot be good. Silver said.

Obviously. What will happen if Tag makes it all the way here? Tor wondered. Twilight looked thoughtful.

“It sounds like Tag is under Discord’s control. But we had already assumed that.” She said.

“Yes and now that we’ve confirmed it we should make plans for when he gets here.” Tac said.

“What are you thinking?” Tor asked. Tac looked unhappy.

“I’m afraid that if Tag makes it here then we’ll have to… put him down.” Everypony in the room gasped.

“P-put him down?” Rarity asked. Tac nodded somberly.

“In all honesty I can’t of any other way that this would play out.” He said.

“But ya can’t jus kill him!” Applejack cried.

“Princess you can’t just let this happen!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed at looked at Princess Celestia for an answer, she was silent.

“Princess?” Tor asked nervously. Princess Celestia was still quiet.

“If Tag is under Discord’s control, couldn’t we memory spell on him like Twilight had?” She asked.

“If Tag has only been in Ponyville for a few days I don’t think that there is enough memory to free him.” Tome said. Tor couldn’t think of anything to say.

“But we can still try, can’t we?” Twilight asked.

“We could try but I can’t promise anything.” Tome sighed.

“But what if it doesn’t work?” Rarity asked.

“Then we will have to kill him.” Tac said simply.

“How can you say it just like that? Condemning a pony to death so easily?” Rainbow Dash cried. Tac’s eye’s flashed and he swung his head angrily.

“Do not think that I do so lightly, I do not enjoy condemning a pony to death but it is a necessary part of life of my life. I’ve done this many times but it does not get any easier, I wish that there was a way that we could so this but we need to think about the safety of the princesses.” He said angrily and Rainbow Dash cringed. Tac sighed and closed his eyes tightly.

“Forgive me. I forget that Ponyville is lightly touched by affairs such as this.” He apologized. Just then Princess Luna trotted in.

“Do we have a plan to deal with Tag?” She asked but when she sensed the tension in the room she froze. “Is something wrong?”

“I might be able to cast the memory spell on him but it might not work.” Twilight explained.

“And if it doesn’t work?” Luna asked tensely.

“Then the guards will be given the order to execute him.” Tor finished. Luna looked at him surprised.

“You seem to have accepted it.” She observed but Tor shook his head.

“I don’t plan on letting Tag die, I know that the spell will work.” He said. Thunder cleared his throat.

“I’m sorry to say it right now but I should probably head back to Manehattan, I must oversee preparations regarding Steel Mail.”

“Of course. And thank you for bringing the news despite how grave they are.” Princess Celestia said, Thunder bowed and then trotted out of the room.

“What happens now?” Applejack asked. “We can’t just sit around and wait for Tag ta’ get here.” Tac shook his head.

“I’m afraid that we might need to, if we were send guards after him they wouldn’t stand a chance and by going out there we leave the princesses without proper protection.” He explained matter of factly and Applejack deflated.

“But-“

“But nothing. The safety of the princesses comes first, that is my duty as the royal strategist and I don’t intend to cast it aside for any reason.” He stomped his hoof to make his point. Princess Celestia looked slightly distressed as she spoke out.

“Applejack, put your mind at ease, I will do my best to insure that we get Tag back to normal.” Applejack looked unconvinced but bowed to the princess followed by every pony in the room.

“Before we are dismissed there is one more thing that must be brought to your attention.” Tac said as he stood back up. “Tor, please tell the princess what you saw last night.”

I had completely forgotten about that! He realized.

Good thing that Tac reminded you then. Silver commented.

“Oh yes… last night I was on the balcony overlooking the castle gardens. I looked toward the statue of Discord and realized that I saw a pony sitting in front of it, when I looked closer I realized that it was Iron Hoof, and that he was talking to the statue.” Tor explained. Celestia’s face grew troubled.

“Did you hear what he said?” She asked.

“No, I was to far away to hear anything.” Tor said regretfully. Celestia closed her eyes contemplating.

“I think that if we don’t know what he said we have no proof of what we all assume, but I shall once again defer unto Tac’s judgment.” She looked at him meaningfully.

“We should leave him be.” Tac said.

“Why would we do that?” Rainbow Dash asked surprised.

“Because we can feed him disinformation. We have to assume that he is sending information back to Discord’s Chaos, and we can give him information that will make them slip up or give us the advantage if you will.” He explained. Celestia sighed.

“Thank you Tac. It’s good to know that you’re here.” She said gratefully. Tac smiled uncomfortably.

“Please Princess, you are too kind. I am only doing my job.” He murmured.

“We shall leave Sir Iron Hoof alone for now. If that is all that you have to report we should prepare a welcome for Tag. Tac… forgive to impose but I require your assistance seeing as Sir Iron Hoof cannot be trusted.” Tac nodded.

“Of course Princess it is no trouble.” Tac said. The others took it as a cue to leave and did so. The elements, Spike, and Tor left the throne room.

“What do we do now then?” Applejack asked with a resigned sigh.

“I think that I’m going to get something to eat, I haven’t had enough time to eat anything today.” Spike said and started toward the kitchen. “Does anypony want to come with?”

“I think I’ll go, I haven’t eaten either.” Tor said.

“I’m going to the library to do some research.” Twilight announced.

“I’ll go with you Twilight, I suppose that reading could help keep my mind off of things.” Rarity said and trotted over to join her. Rainbow Dash gave her wings an experimental flap before speaking.

“I’m going to go outside and practice.” She said and flew down the hall.

“I’ll join her, I could use some exercise myself.” Applejack said and galloped down the hall after Rainbow Dash.

“What about you Fluttershy?” Twilight asked as she turned to the shy pegasus.

“Oh, um… I think go to the garden.” Fluttershy whispered.

“But what about what happened at the gala?” Rarity asked. “Didn’t things go horribly wrong before?”

“I won’t bother any of the animals, I’ll just fly around a little.” Fluttershy responded and started slowly after Rainbow Dash and Applejack.

“Gala?” Tor asked.

“Oh, right, you and Tag don’t know about that. Spike? Could you explain it to him?” Twilight asked nervously. Spike sighed but nodded his head,

“Of course Twilight.” He said and trudged toward the kitchen. Twilight looked after him.

“Is it just me or has Spike been… upset today?” She asked Rarity stiffened.

“I’m sure he’s just tired. We woke him up, remember?” Tor said, Twilight nodded and trotted toward the library followed closely by Rarity who gave him a look as she passed.

Why did you do that? Silver asked.

I doubt that it would be a good idea for Twilight to know that Spike visited Rarity last night. I don’t know what he said but it seemed private. Tor explained.

Ever the gentlecolt I see. Silver remarked.

That has nothing to do with it; I am merely trying to be a good friend. Tor thought.

Of course, now let’s get after Spike shall we? Silver asked and Tor noticed the baby dragon disappearing around a corner. He galloped to catch up.

“So, what was this ‘gala’ that Rarity mentioned?” Tor asked as he slowed his pace.

“Few months ago Princess Celestia invited us all to the Gran Galloping Gala; the fanciest party in all of Equestria.” Spike started. “When we all got there, the girls ditched me, but by the newspaper that I got the next day I could assume that things did not go well.”

“What did the newspaper say?” Tor asked curiously.

“I think it was something along the lines of: Small Animals Terrorize the Grand Galloping Gala.” Spike recalled with a chuckle, Tor joined in.

“I can only imagine.” He said. Spike stopped.

“Hey, we’re here already.” He said. Spike pushed open the wooden door and walked in. The kitchen was huge, and Tor could make out a pink blur whizzing around.

“Hi Pinkie.” Tor called out as he trotted in. Pinkie stopped in mid air looked at Tor, she smiled and fell onto her hooves.

“Heya Tor!” She said excitedly. “I’m making cupcakes for Iron’s surprise party!” She said trotted over to an oven. As she pulled open the door just as a timer went off, Pinkie pulled out a warm batch of cupcakes and placed them on the counter to cool. Spike had stepped over and was reaching for one but Pinkie smacked his claw away.

“Hey, I thought I would just try one.” Spike said as he rubbed his claw.

“But Spike, these are cupcakes I made SPECIAL for Iron!” She said as she put the cupcakes on a higher counter. Spike’s mouth started to water.

“Oh man… Pinkie’s special cupcakes…” He said in wonder.

“What’s so special about these cupcakes?” Tor asked as he looked at them; there certainly didn’t appear to be anything special about them. Pinkie looked at him with a smile that was on the borderline of creepy.

“Their special because they have a SECRET ingredient in them!” She said still smiling. Tor backed off and cleared his throat.

Why did that scare me so much? Silver shuddered.

I wish I knew; that was just creepy. Tor agreed.

“Anyway Pinkie is there anything left in the fridge?” Spike inquired as he took a seat at the table. Pinkie stuck her front half into the fridge and came out with a full cake. She placed on the table in front of him.

“Here you go! I just made it!” She said proudly. Spike looked at it with a strange look on his face.

“You mean you JUST made it or you made it today then put it in the fridge?” He asked uncertainly. Pinkie giggled.

“I just made it silly, in the fridge.” She said and got him a fork. “Dig in.” She continued cheerfully and then went back to making cupcakes. Tor trotted over to the table.

“How could she possibly have made that in the fridge just now?” He asked as he poked at the cake cautiously.

“Back in Ponyville we’d just say she Pinkie being Pinkie if that helps you put it into perspective.” Spike explained but Tor wasn’t convinced.

“No, really. Is Pinkie some kind of magical earth pony or something?” Tor asked as he got out a fork of his own. Pinkie had turned back into a blur that went around the kitchen in the blink of an eye. Tor sat down to Spike who was also watching Pinkie.

“No, she’s just… it’s not really… uhhhh.” Spike struggled for an answer. “Pinkie Pie is a puzzle that has no answer I guess, nopony knows how she does the things that she does.” Pinkie pranced over the table to get to the oven.

“That can’t be possible, every puzzle has an answer.” Tor said through a mouthful of cake. Spike shook his head.

“Not this one, I asked how she does it one time but she just muttered something about a fourth wall.” Spike mumbled around some cake. Tor raised an eyebrow.

“Isn’t that an actor’s term?” He asked.

“I wouldn’t know.” Spike swallowed.

“Do you know anypony who might? I’m really curious now.” Tor asked. Spike looked thoughtful for a moment but he frowned.

“Rarity… Rarity might.” He said at last. Tor stood up.

“Thank you, I guess I’ll get going then.” He said and trotted out of the room.

Shadows Ch. 16 Royal Canterlot Library

I have to wonder what’s wrong with Spike? Tor thought as he trotted through the halls.

Well it probably has something to do with last night. Silver said. And that one thing that we couldn’t hear.

Probably. Tor agreed. But just what was it?

Given the topic of the conversation and Rarity’s reaction it was a confession… perhaps it might have been a confession of love? Silver mused. Tor stopped.

I would never have thought of that. I guess now I can see why he would be upset. But Rarity seemed fine. Tor thought.

Well they probably worked it out after we left. At least Rarity seems to think so. Silver guessed. Tor started walking again.

I just don’t know what to say... He thought as he rounded the corner. There was a sign that prominently displayed the title ‘Royal Canterlot Library’. Tor pushed open the door.

For now don’t say anything. We don’t want them to know that we were eavesdropping last night. Silver said and went silent. Tor looked at the library; books upon books covered shelves in all direction. Tor trotted up to the reception desk. The pony on duty looked bored out of his mind.

“Excuse me?” Tor asked. The pony sighed heavily but sat up and looked at Tor with a smile plastered on his face.

“Welcome to the Royal Canterlot Library! Is there anything that I may assist you with?” He asked in a voice that sounded a little more than forced.

“Yes… I believe that two mares came in a little while ago?” Tor asked. The pony pointed to one end of the library with his hoof and the smile still stuck. Tor nodded and backed off edgily.

“Right, thank you.” Tor quickly trotted in the direction the pony had indicated.

You used to work here with Open Book before, right? Tor asked as he went along.

Of course, Open Book was the librarian at the time and I was his sole guard. Silver explained.

What was it like? Tor asked rounding another corner.

In all honesty I was never as into books as Open Book was, even as a young colt he was always at the library with an open book at the table hence his name. So when the old librarian retired in her old age Open Book stepped up and took the position. In that time with Discord in power we could barely keep the castle walls guarded so Princess Luna graciously let me guard him seeing as we we’re brothers. Tor rounded another corner and saw Twilight and Rarity sitting at one of the tables. He trotted over to them.

“Have you two found anything?” He asked as he took his own seat. Twilight looked up from her book then looked back down again.

“Not yet.” She said quickly. Tor sat in silence; he looked at Rarity and saw that she was reading a book on old fashion trends.

“Is there anything I can do to… help?” He asked slowly. Twilight said nothing.

“I do believe that we have lost her.” Rarity observed. Tor sighed.

“Wonderful.” He said.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure she’ll break out of her stupor soon.” Rarity reassured him.

“Really?” Tor asked hopefully. Rarity shook her head.

That’s just great. Silver said

I agree, the greatest thing ever. Tor agreed.

“Say Rarity, are you familiar with the ‘4th wall’?” Tor queried. Rarity gave him a strange look.

“Yes… why?” She asked.

“Oh, it was just something that Spike and I were discussing in the kitchen and he said I should ask you.” Tor explained.

“Of course. The 4th wall is a concept in acting meaning that there are four walls for the actors: one is the back curtain and two others being the left and right sides of the stage. The 4th wall is the one that the audience sits behind, the cocnept being that the audience can see in but the actors cannot see out.” Rarity explained. Twilight hissed in frustration and pushed the book aside.

“I can’t find anything that could possibly be useful!” She said through gritted teeth. Tor flinched at the sudden rage.

“Well what are you looking for?” He asked.

“Anything that would help against Discord.” Twilight groaned. She brightened. “Tor, do you think that you could ask Silver if he knows anything, anything that could help?” She asked desperately. Tor held up a hoof.

Do you know anything? Tor asked.

Yes but perhaps it would be better if I projected for this explanation. Silver said.

“Silver says he’s going to project.” Tor said to Twilight and Rarity and braced himself. He felt the tugging sensation in his head.

There is not much that I can remember from when I was face to face with Discord, what I remember is mostly of the library and where they kept old records and research into Discord’s armies. He said; Tor let out a deep breath as the sensation went away. Twilight smiled broadly.

“And you can show us to them?” She asked excitedly. The sensation returned.

Yes, if they are still there. Silver said. Twilight stood up followed by Rarity

“Lead on then.” She said. Tor remained seated.

“Give me a moment.” He said trying to catch his breath.

Tor led them through the twisting shelves; Silver gave him directions without hesitating. Until they were in what looked like the oldest part of the library, dust covered many of the books and nopony was around.

… Here. Silver said finally.

Here? Tor asked disbelievingly. In front of him was a solid looking wall.

I remember a few weeks before Discord kidnapped Open Book and I they had started constructing a secret vault for our intelligence. Silver explained.

Wait, should we be doing this? Tor asked nervously.

I doubt they even remember that it exists. Silver said dismissively.

“What are we waiting for?” Twilight asked impatiently.

“Twilight darling, please be patient. I’m sure that Silvers’ memory isn’t as good as you think.” Rarity said with a sigh.

I heard that. Silver projected quickly causing Tor to cringe.

“Sorry.” Rarity said blushing slightly.

“Give me a second to do this.” Tor said and turned to the wall.

How am I going to do this? He asked meekly.

If memory serves there should be a switch on the underside of the shelf behind you. Silver directed. Tor turned and looked at the shelf in question. Upon closer inspection he found a switch and promptly pressed it. He heard Twilight and Rarity gasp in surprise and spun around to see that there was now a hole in the wall.

“Wow…” Twilight said in awe.

“I agree.” Rarity said. Tor looked inside cautiously; a grim hallway led into the darkness.

“Mares first.” He said and stepped aside.

“Ever the gentlecolt.” Rarity commented. Twilight trotted in followed by Rarity.

She stole my line. Silver said dryly as Tor followed them into the consuming darkness.

“Oh my!” Rarity exclaimed

huddling up to Tor. “It’s just so dirty!” Tor raised an eyebrow.

“What were you expecting?” He asked.

“Certainly not this, especially if it’s a royal vault.” Rarity said as she started to tiphoof forward.

They had just started by the time Open Book and I were kidnapped so it probably had just been finished by the end of the war. I don’t think they had enough time to make it pretty and a couple thousand years didn’t help either. Silver explained.

“Apparently it was just finished by the end of the war. I bet they wanted to just throw everything in here and forget about it.” Tor repeated. He heard a muffled noise ahead.

“Twilight? Are you okay?” Rarity called out into the darkness. They heard some more noise followed by Twilights’ voice.

“Sorry, I just tripped. It’s getting really dark in here.” A moment later Twilights’ horn lit up. The cave was narrow and led into more darkness up ahead. Tor shivered.

Why does this give me a bad feeling? Tor thought.

I don’t know. Silver mumbled almost to himself. Twilight pushed ahead.

“Come on guys, this could give us a hint to help Tag!” She said. Rarity drew in a breath and took a step forward, a small cloud of dust arose from where she stepped. A shudder went through her body. Tor sighed.

“Would you like some help?” He asked. Rarity shook her head resolutely.

“No, this is to help Tag. I have to do this.” She said and trotted on determinedly.

Wow. Silver breathed.

I agree; I don’t think that is something that Rarity does lightly. Tor agreed and trotted after Twilights’ glowing horn.

The tunnel went on for what seemed like miles and Twilights’ pace had slowed down to a slow limp, Rarity was even slower and struggling to keep up.

“My mane is in knots…” She muttered under her breath. Tor could feel the burn in his legs too.

Why would it go on for so long? He asked curiously.

I didn’t see any of the plans myself. Open Book was told only because he was the head librarian. And I only know what he told me, and what I saw, which was not much. Everything that we’ve had to go on is an assumption. Silver said.

Why didn’t we get Princess Celestia’s help? Tor wondered.

Because Twilight was desperate to get things done. Silver said simply.

“Hey! I think there’s a room up ahead!” Twilight said excitedly. The thin hallway was indeed growing larger and soon turned into a cavernous room. Tor looked around in awe. There were bookshelves along the walls and a large dusty table in the middle. Twilight practically skipped in forgetting her tiredness. “Do you guys know what this means?!” She asked as she skipped back and brought her two friends into a giant hug. She let them go and returned to jumping around the room. She looked at shelves pulling out the occasional scroll and placing it on the table with her magic.

“Is she always like this around books?” Tor asked Rarity.

“Only around really old ones.” She replied as she trotted into the room, Tor followed her towards the table; Rarity blew the dust off of the table causing both ponies to cough. Tor waved his hoof to clear the air and looked at the table, there was a slip of paper sticking out from under Twilight’s piled scrolls. He pulled it out and looked closely.

“What is it Tor?” Rarity asked as she stepped up next to him.

“I do believe it is a map.” Tor said simply. “But I have no idea what it’s showing.” There was a loud crashing sound behind them and they spun around. Twilight was sitting in front of a fallen bookshelf.

“Twilight! Are you okay dear?” Rarity asked as she rushed over to her friend. Twilight sat still while making an inaudible noise.

“… Twilight?” Tor asked cautiously. Twilight pointed a shaky hoof at the wall behind the shelf.

“Don’t make a noise.” She said quietly, her voice quavered. Tor looked at the wall and saw a medium sized hole leading far into darkness.

What? Tor asked tensely.

Oh dear Celestia! Silver said. That’s and ant lion nest!

How do you know? Tor asked edgily.

The claw marks around the tunnel. Silver said. Twilight started to back away slowly.

“Grab what’s on the table and get going very quietly.” She whispered. Rarity and Tor backed up and each grabbed half of the scrolls on the table, Tor made sure he had the map with him. They were about get to the exit when a small scuttling noise from the hole. Twilight turned around with saucer like eyes.

“Run!” She hissed and galloped out of the room followed quickly by Rarity and Tor. Behind them Tor heard the scuttling noise grow louder. He threw a glance backward and saw a six-legged furry monster with pincers chasing after them through the tunnel.

“Don’t look back!” He called and put on an extra burst of speed.

“I don’t think I can keep this up!” Rarity panted. She was starting to lag behind and the ant lion was getting closer, snapping its pincers.

“Twilight! Take my scrolls!” Tor called out. He felt Twilights’ magic engulf the scrolls and he slowed his pace until Rarity had passed him. He drew Torais with his magic and fiddled with it desperately while still galloping.

How do I use this thing? He asked desperately trying to get it to work.

Pull the string back for a second and let the energy manifest! Silver shouted. Tor pulled the string taut and waited; a silvery light started to appear on the string taking the shape of an arrow. Tor began to feel light headed but spun around; he quickly aimed between the pincers and fired. The arrow pierced the ant lions’ head and it collapsed without making so much as a sound.

An aura had started to emanate from the corpse and steadily flowed into Tor’s body for several seconds before stopping. Tor panted heavily; the shot had taken a lot out of him.

What was that aura? He asked.

That was the soul of that creature being absorbed by me, in case you forgot whenever you kill something I absorb its soul, making myself more powerful. Silver explained. Tor turned around and started to hobble after his friends.

I hope the others made it out okay… Tor thought as he continued in the dark tunnel; he lit up his horn but it was a dwindling wreck compared to Twilight's, but it would do. Minutes passed as Tor limped through the gloomy tunnel, he began to hear a familiar scuttling sound.

What is that? He asked nervously.

I do believe that is the ant lions’ family. Silver said.

That’s what I was afraid of. Tor thought and began to gallop.

Twilight and Rarity were waiting at the entrance when Tor went flying into the bookshelf; he smashed the button just as the ant lions came into view. The wall closed right in front of them and the two mares sighed in relief. Rarity glanced at Tor and gasped.

“Twilight, get help!” She said quickly. Twilight gave her a confused look.

“Why? What’s wrong?” She asked. Rarity turned Tor onto his side and revealed a deep gash along his flank that was bleeding profusely; Twilight didn’t need another reason and dashed of in the direction of the exit.

Shadows Ch. 17 The Nightmare

Tag opened his eyes but immediately closed them again.

Why do I have to get up? He asked.

Because you have work today. Book answered in a bored voice.

Of course, wouldn’t want to keep Rarity waiting. Tag sighed and climbed out of bed. He trotted downstairs and opened the fridge; there were two apples inside. He ate them quickly and trotted outside. The streets were deserted compared to other days.

What’s going on? Tag asked anxiously.

I don’t know. Book said in the same bored voice. Tag raised an eyebrow.

What’s with you today? He asked.

I’m just tired. Book said. Tag was unconvinced but said no more. He started trotting towards the Carousel Boutique.

“Good morning Tag!” Rarity said happily as she opened the door. Tag looked at her.

“How did you know I was here? I haven’t even knocked yet.” He said.

“It’s time for you to be here so I thought I would wait for you.” Rarity said smiling. Tag followed her inside and upstairs into her inspiration room.

“What are we going to do today?” Tag asked as he looked at the messy room.

“I don’t know if you recall but Fluttershy asked us for several quilts yesterday and we must get on that if we are to get them done.” Rarity explained and started to pull out some assorted fabrics.

“And I assume that you will teach this as we go?” Tag asked.

“Yes.” Rarity said and started to instruct him.

It was mid afternoon before Tag noticed something was off.

“Rarity?” He asked hesitantly.

“Hmm?” He could tell she engrossed in her work.

“Why are you sitting so close to me?” It was true she was sitting rather close to him, almost on him.

“Isn’t that what a mare does in the company of her coltfriend?” She asked him. Tag’s face went bright red.

“C-Coltfriend?” He stuttered.

“Considering what happened last night I believe it is a safe assumption that we are a couple.” Rarity said simply.

“But you’re making sound so casual!” Tag exclaimed.

“It happens every day, it’s just a part of life.” Rarity explained.

“I guess but… I’m kind of new to this whole… ‘Couple’ thing.” Tag sighed.

“Well it’s normal. It’s called cuddling.” She explained and snuggled up to him. Tag felt even more uncomfortable then before.

“Still… shouldn’t we be working?” He asked uncertainly.

“I think it’s time for a break, don’t’ you?” She asked seductively.

Help! Tag thought desperately.

Hmmm? Book asked uninterested.

Tor opened his eyes, he was in a dark room… at least he thought it was a room. He couldn’t see the walls. He stood up and looked around, no walls anywhere.

“Hello Tor.” Said a familiar voice behind him. Tor spun around and was met face to face with himself.

“Silver? Is that you?” Tor asked disbelievingly. Silver nodded.

“Yes, it’s good to finally meet you in pony.” He said.

“Ageed… but how is this possible? Aren’t you stuck inside Torais?”

“Yes, but I am meeting you inside your head, I’ve been here for awhile.” Silver explained. “I’ve had time to look around and found something that might interest you.” Silver closed his eyes and a door appeared next to Tor. The door was gray in colour and covered in chains, there was a padlock on it.

“This is all of the memories from the war. I am sure that Open book has found Tag’s memories and I thought this should be brought to your attention.” Tor peered at the door.

“All of them? I don’t know…” Tor trailed off.

“To be honest, you’re unconscious and will be so for sometime. I think that this is a suitable way to pass the time.” Silver said.

“I guess I don’t have a choice then. I assume that I should insert my horn into the lock?” Silver nodded. Tor put his horn into the circular hole and heard a loud click. He stepped back and the chains clattered to the floor only to quickly turn into dust that disappeared.

“Are you ready?” Tor asked.

“I’ve been ready for a long time. What’s important is that your ready, the things behind this door will probably have negative effects on your mind.” Silver said.

“Right, of course.” Tor looked at the door for a moment before he pushed it open. “Let’s just get this over with.” He muttered and stepped inside followed closely by Silver.

Tag ran through the streets of Ponyville trying desperately to get away from the mare chasing him.

“GET BACK HERE TAG!” Rarity bellowed as she followed him unwaveringly.

“Sorry!” Tag called behind. “I think it’s a little early for that sort of thing!” Tag rounded another corner and into a darkened alley. He looked at the dead end ahead of him and spun around, Rarity was standing at the entrance with a crazed look on her face and a riding crop floating nearby. Tag’s eyes bugged out.

“Come to momma!” She said as she started to creep closer waving the crop menacingly. Tag pushed up against the wall trying desperately to get away.

“Can’t we just settle this like normal ponies?” He asked distressed.

“But we’re not normal!” Rarity said with a crazy grin. “And we should solve our problems in abnormal ways!” She was getting maniacal. Tag suddenly got an idea; He put his face down in defeat.

“Fine.” He said sullenly. Rarity stopped.

“Really?” She asked in surprise. She pouted. “Aaaw, I prefer when they run.” Tag’s eye twitched but he got up and trotted out of the alley. Rarity was right behind him.

“Sorry about this.” Tag said and tripped her, as she fell he galloped towards the library.

Tag pushed open the door with his shoulder and skidded to a halt in the middle of the library floor. He closed the door quickly and took a seat, he let out a breath he was unaware he had been holding.

That was terrifying… He thought and shuddered.

I don’t know why you resisted. Book said casually. I’d have gone for it. Tag was silent for a moment.

Okay, what is wrong with everypony today? You’re being a jerk and I was almost raped by Rarity with a freaking riding crop! He tried to calm himself down. He heard Book let out a bored yawn.

“AAAAARRRGH!” Tag yelled.

“Who’s there?!” Came a loud voice, Tag clamped his mouth shut.

Oh… please let Twilight and Spike be normal, pleeeease. He thought and replied:

“Twilight? Sorry, I’ve been having a hard day!” He called; he saw a purple blur and red eyes right in front of his. Tag let out a surprised yelp and fell down. Twilight stood in front of him with a crazy smile on her face and bloodshot eyes, her mane was a mess and she let out the occasional giggle. Tag looked at her in concern.

“Dear Celestia! Are you all right?” He asked as he got to his hooves, Twilight put her face right in front of his.

“All right? I’m a-okay! Why wouldn’t I be all right? Nothing can go wrong when you’ve got this many books around! Tell me, have you read your textbook of the day?” She asked motioning around the room.

“Uh… Sure! Of course I have! Why wouldn’t I read my… uh… textbook of the day!” Tag said smiling nervously. Twilight squinted at him and her smile disappeared.

“Oh really? Which one?” She asked accusingly. Tag fought for an answer.

“Spelling for… foals?” He said uncertainly. Twilight’s smile returned in an instant.

“Great! Just making sure.” She said and began to prance around the room putting books away and picking new ones. Tag inched back toward the door and began to open it slowly. “WAIT!!!” Twilight screamed and Tag jumped. “Spelling for foals isn’t a real textbook!” She cried.

“Sorry about that! Gottagonowbye!” Tag tossed the words behind him as he started to gallop away from the library and the furious mare yelling obscenities after him.

Tag only slowed down when the Sugar Cube Corner was in sight. He stopped on the front step and hunched over fighting desperately for breath.

Isn’t friendship wonderful? Book asked as Tag gasped for air.

“Excuse… …me?” Tag huffed.

“Excuse you? Why would I want to do that?” Came a familiar voice. Tag jumped up and prepared to run but stopped, he turned around and looked at the pink pony behind him.

“Hiya Tag! What’s up?” Pinkie asked. Tag sat back down.

“Oh nothing Pinkie, it just seems that Rarity and Twilight have gone CRAZY!” Tag said. Pinkie looked at him inquisitively.

“What do you mean ‘gone crazy’?” She asked.

“I don’t know, does Rarity usually turn into some sort of devious sex fiend with a fetish for whips every few days?” Tag asked in exasperation. Pinkie laughed.

“Oh Tag! You know just how to make me laugh! That’s how Rarity usually is!” She said happily. Tag just stared at her for several minutes without saying a word. “What?” She asked.

“I swear that this is not the same Ponyville I’ve been in for the past few days,” he said simply. “I just don’t believe it.” Pinkie put an arm around his shoulder comfortingly.

“You don’t have to believe it! You just have to live it!” She said. Tag sighed.

“I don’t know… Pinkie? Do you have anything to drink? All this running is getting me tired.” He asked. Pinkie stood back up.

“Come on in! I’ve got just the thing you need.” She said and ushered him inside. Tag sat at a table in the kitchen as Pinkie ran around getting things together. “I’ll make you a glass of my patented Pinkie Punch!” She said as she poured several liquids into a glass, she stirred them around to make a glass of perfectly pink fluid. She placed in front of Tag and sat across from him. He downed it in one thirsty quaff.

“Thanks Pinkie, I really needed that.” Tag said and wiped his mouth. Pinkie said nothing. “Pinkie?” Tag asked uncertainly. Pinkie said nothing still but looked at him expectantly.

Dear Celestia what was in that drink!? Tag thought in horror.

I don’t know. Book said in his bored voice. Tag quickly got up from the table and tried to get to the door but his hooves failed him. He was on the floor looking at the ceiling and then Pinkie came into view.

W-why… me…? Tag asked.

I don’t know. Book said but Tag was already gone.

Tag came awake suddenly and violently, his stomach killed. He tried to move but found that leather straps restrained him around his hooves. He tried to undo them with his magic but found that he was unable to use any magic at all.

What happened? He asked. But he heard nothing. Book? Still no answer. Tag looked around, the room was fairly dark but he could make out a nearby table and on it was Tagia. Not good! Tag thought. He heard a maniacal yet familiar laugh from the darkness. Really not good!

Pinkie stepped out of the shadows with her usual happy look.

“Good to see that you’re finally up!” She said gleefully. “We can finally start the party!” Tag was terrified.

“Pinkie? What’s going on here?!” He shouted and Pinkie smiled in response.

“Funny, that’s almost exactly what Rainbow Dash said!” She said eerily.

“Please tell me that this is all just a scare! Please tell me that you’re just going to let me go and we’ll all be happy friends again!” Tag asked desperately. Pinkie frowned.

“Aren’t we already friends?” She asked curiously.

“Not if your going to cut me up, no!” Tag cried. Pinkie shrugged.

“Oh well, it’s just that your number came up. I was hoping there would be no hard feelings. Let’s do this.” She clapped her hooves and a bright light blinded Tag. As his eyes adjusted he looked around the room. Aside from several skulls and a banner made from tanned hide there was one feature that really drew his attention.

“Rainbow Dash? What are you doing here?” He asked in disbelief. Rainbow Dash said nothing; she was expressionless. Pinkie trotted over to her and gave her a hug.

“Do you like her? I think that she’s my best work!” She said as she pushed Rainbow Dash around. Upon closer examination Tag could make out stitches along her entire body.

“Dear Celestia NO!” He yelled and pulled frantically at his binds, he felt one loosen slightly and pulled harder until Pinkie punched him in the stomach again.

“HEY! I need you to be calm if I’m supposed to get my aim right this time!” Pinkie scolded. Tag went dead silent. “That’s better!” Pinkie said and pulled the cloth off of a nearby table to reveal a set of surgery tools. Tag said nothing still but he could feel the panic begin to build. Pinkie gripped a bone saw and brought it to Tags’ horn.

In one swift movement Tag put all of his fear into a pull of his hoof, he felt the strap give and struck Pinkie in the side of the face.

“What are you doing!? That’s not what’s supposed to happen!” She exclaimed and slashed at Tag with the saw. He dodged and ran around her, grabbing Tagia off of the table as he charged the door. He ran up the stairs out of what was apparently the basement of the Sugar Cube Corner and into the darkening streets of Ponyville.

Tag stopped on the outskirts of Ponyville and looked around, he strapped Tagia onto his foreleg.

You’d think that I would learn not to trust anypony anymore. He thought as he felt Tagia’s teeth dig in lazily.

I wouldn’t know. Book said.

I think we’re near Sweet Apple Acres, maybe I could hide in the barn for while. Hopefully I can avoid Applejack… or Big Macintosh. Tag shivered. Don’t want to go against Big Macintosh. Tag started towards the farm.

It was completely dark by the time Tag got to the farm but he could make out the outline of the barn and trotted towards it. As he drew closer he could see a faint line of light from under the door and heard a muted noise on the other side. Curiosity got the better of him and he put his eye to the door. He quickly stepped back in horror.

OH DEAR CELESTIA AND LUNA AND ALL THAT IS GOOD IN LIFE!

What? Book asked curiously. Tag took another peek. Oh my… is that Big Macintosh?

… And Applejack. Tag confirmed.

And they’re… that can’t be healthy…

Yep. Tag said simply. My life cannot possibly get any worse. As he thought those words a long wail of pleasure emanated from the barn sending Tag racing into the night.

Tag stopped in the middle of an apple orchard to catch his breath.

I can’t keep this up for much longer; it’s a good thing that I don’t have many more friends to mess me up. He thought. Just Fluttershy and Tor. I hope that they’re normal at least… not likely.

Let’s go visit Fluttershy next. Book said.

Why do you care all of a sudden? Tag asked.

This is starting to get interesting. I actually want to know what happened to Fluttershy and Tor. It’s an amazing feeling.

Dear Celestia if you weren’t’ the only thing keeping me alive I would have left you with Pinkie Pie. Tag thought angrily. Book laughed, it was a pitiful effort.

But I guess you’re stuck with me. He said evilly. Tag sighed.

I guess I should at least check on Fluttershy to see if she’s normal or not. He thought and began to limp in the direction of Fluttershy’s cottage.

Tag could tell that it was early morning by the time he could see the cottage on the horizon, Tag put his head down and watched the ground pass his hooves as he limped slower and slower.

Can’t… …possibly… …get… …any… …worse… Tag repeated the phrase over and over until his head smashed into the door of the cottage. Tag sat down hard and rubbed his head in deep pain. In the background he could hear Book laughing.

Oh man that was best! He said between fits of giggles.

Shut… …up… Tag thought weakly. He heard the door open and looked up to see Fluttershy staring at him with a concerned look on her face.

“Oh my Tag! Are you all right?” She asked galloping up to him and helping him get to his hooves. Tag squinted at her as if to make sure she was real.

“…Yeah, I’m okay I guess.” He said hesitantly. Fluttershy didn’t look convinced though.

“I don’t think so, why don’t you come inside.” Fluttershy said and started pushing him gently towards the open doorway, Tag didn’t try to resist; he felt calmed by the presence of the yellow pegasus. He slowly limped inside leaning of Fluttershy lightly.

Tag sat in the middle of the main room, he felt slightly light headed. He could hear Fluttershy in the kitchen making something. Eventually she came into view holding what looked like a bowl of hot soup as she flew slowly over to him. She placed the bowl in front of him.

“Here, this should help with your headache.” She explained and motioned for him to eat it. Tag looked at the soup with a scared look on his face.

“Are you sure that this will help?” He asked hesitantly. Fluttershy gave him a curious look.

“Of course, why wouldn’t it?” She asked.

“It seems that everypony is going crazy, Rarity tried to so something that I shall never speak of, Twilight nearly killed me for not reading my textbook of the day, Pinkie Pie tried to cut my into pieces because ‘my number came up’, Rainbow Dash got gutted and stuffed by Pinkie and I won’t even talk about Applejack!” Tag said in exasperation. Fluttershy seemed slightly afraid.

“Oh my that sounds horrible!” She said. “I assure you that there is nothing in this soup that will cause you to come to harm.” She reassured him. Tag looked at the soup and tried to lift the spoon with his magic, his headache spiked and he lost his concentration. The spoon clattered back into the bowl causing Tag to double over in pain clenching his head between his hooves. Fluttershy was at his side in an instant hugging him and making comforting noises. The pain died down enough that Tag realized what was happening. He jumped away from Fluttershy and pointed an accusing hoof at her.

“I know what your up to! You trying to get close, then you’re going to try and get me, just like the others!” He said, stepping back. Fluttershy gaped at him with a horrified look on her face.

“Tag! Please calm down! I didn’t mean anything!” She said trotting over to him worriedly. Tag pushed her back.

“NO! Not this time! Nopony’s going to get me!” He said and galloped out the door. Fluttershy flew to the doorway and watched Tag ‘s retreating figure.

“Darn it.” She said to herself. “I was so close.”

Tag was outside the house, only one pony remained, Tor.

I’m going to find this out. He thought grinning to himself. Tor’s been here for less then I have, he must have noticed changes, and then they’ll ALL believe me. He giggled like a madpony.

I think I should e worried about this. Book said to himself. Tag’s eye twitched.

Worried? Why would you be worried Tor’s gonna be my proof and then it will all go away! Tag giggled again.

Yeah, worried is definitely right. Tag wasn’t listening. He pushed the door open slowly; the front hall was dark. Tag crept into the dark living room and up into the dark second floor. He stood outside of Tor’s room.

The moment of truth! He thought gleefully as he pushed open the door. Tor stood in front of the window looking out into the dark sky.

“Tor! Brother! Sooooo good to see you!” Tag said giggling again. Tor shook his head.

“I can see that things did not work out this time.” He said. Tag stopped giggling.

“What do ya mean ‘didn’t work out’? I feel perfectly fine!” Tor shook his head again.

“We can’t have this now, can we?” Tor quickly drew Torais and pulled back the string; white light quickly formed to create an arrow. Tag took a step back.

“W-what are you doing with that?” He asked. Tor sighed.

“Starting again.” He fired.

Shadows Ch. 18 More of the Nightmare

Tor examined his surroundings, he was in a large room; wooden desks lined the walls covered in test tubes and papers entirely black with illegible writing and drawings. Torches that burned lowly in the corners held up by metal stands dimly lighted the whole area. Tor noticed Silver standing beside him looking at the far side of the room. Tor up against the far wall was a metal table; in front of it was the familiar shape of Discord along with the shadow of another figure that surely wasn’t a pony. The figure was silhouetted against the light from on of the torches but Tor could make out shadowy talons and wings. The figure was hunched over something on the table that Tor could not see from his vantage point so he crept closer in hope of getting a better view. He did.

Tor gasped and Silver quickly trotted up behind him to see what was the matter but he froze in place. On the table was Silver, his coat was torn up and he bled profusely from many cuts along his flank. A large cut ran right through his cutie mark, a large white shield. The shadowy creature placed Torais on his side. The band snaked around Silver’s body until the bow was tightly in place; Tor could hear Discord laugh.

“Is it done?” He inquired. The shadowy figure held up a talon for silence. Silver gave a small cough and opened his eye; it was full of reptilian hatred. Silver jumped of off the table and assumed a battle stance baring his teeth at a bemused Discord. The shield cutie mark slowly morphed in colour and shape until it was the same as Torais.

“I going to assume that he’s ready.” He said smiling devilishly. The shadowy figure turned to Discord.

“Aye, that he is sire.” It said in a male voice that sounded like claws on a chalkboard. “ ’E should respond to your mental commands. Try one.” Discord looked at Silver who then proceeded to draw Torais and fire at one table shattering one test tube.

“Veeery impressive. I will say Madwes you’ve outDONE yourself this time.” Discord said and stuck out a clawed hand to Madwes, he shook it.

“What can I say sire? Us griffins take pride in our work!” He crowed. Discord smiled again. Madwes smiled and stepped away from the table and into the light, he was wearing a pair of goggles and smiled broadly

“Don’t forget, you’ve got to do the other one too.” He said and clapped his hands. The doors behind Tor and Silver opened and revealed two dark figures flanking open book. As they came into the light Tor realized that they WERE shadows, shadows in the shape of ponies. Open Book looked like he had been beaten within an inch of his life but he strode into the room with dignity. His cutie mark was an open book. When he saw Silver he lost his composure. Beside Tor, the present Silver looked away.

“Silver! Thank Celestia you’re here! I don’t know what they have planned!” He tried to get to Silver but the shadow ponies jumped on him before he even got close. Open Book looked at Silver desperately. “Silver! What are you doing?” Silver replied by grinning maliciously. Discord stepped over to Open Book and picked him up.

“Poor little pony doesn’t realize that isn’t even your brother! Your brother is gone! And the best part is that he’ll NEVER come BACK!” Discord dropped Open Book onto his hooves and fell over cackling. Open Book appeared devastated he looked at Silver with fear in his eyes.

“Brother what have they done to you? Come on! Please answer me! Please…” Open Book started to pound on the ground causing Discord to laugh even harder. “Please… say something, anything. Just… tell me everything’s going to be okay like you used to.” Tears flowed down Open Book’s face and onto the floor as he gazed into his brother’s hatred filled eyes. Silver said nothing but looked right back at Open Book who lowered his head. Discord finally got control of himself and struggled to get to his feet. He watched Open Book for another moment before he motioned to Madwes. The griffin took the defeated pony by the forelegs.

“Come now lad, yore good friend Madwes is goin ta’ make everything okay, y’hear?” Open Book protested weakly trying to get back to Silver but ultimately Open Book was lead to one of the tables. The plucked a feather from his side and produced an inkwell, he dipped the feather into the little pot and brought it close to Open Book’s chest. Tor could not look away although he felt that the next part was going to be unpleasant. Madwes stabbed Open Book with the feather causing him to cry out in pain. Madwes pulled the feather out slowly; Tor could see that there was a small white orb attached it, the orb bobbled around while Madwes quickly placed the feather into a glass jar. Open Book fell onto his side without a sound and without struggle. The shadow ponies lifted him up and threw him onto the table.

“I’m going to need a knife for this un’.” Madwes said. Discord thought for a moment then snapped his fingers. Beside Madwes Tagia appeared out of thin air. Madwes examined the blade. “Oh, that’s a good un’!” He said excitedly. And placed the knife onto the table. He took the jar containing the feather and orb and smashed it onto the blade. A loud wail that sounded like a thousand distant ponies in pain could be heard throughout the room, it lasted long time before it finally died down to a muted whimper. Madwes lifted his smoking claw from the blade and shook it profusely.

“Wow, that was quite the soul this un’ had!” Ha said happily and picked up Tagia complete with its band. Discord took it and admired it.

“Am I glad I decided on this model. Look at it! So stylish!” He held for another moment before tossing it onto the table. ”Let’s strap it on. Shall we?” Madwes took his spot beside the table and Discord his. Madwes picked up Tagia and began to place it around Open Book’s forearm but Discord stopped him. “Around the neck; easier access.” He said simply. Madwes shrugged and put it on Open Book’s neck. The band once again snaked around until the knife was fully in place. Open Book’s eye opened with a reptilian pupil; same as Silver and he jumped off into a battle stance beside Silver. His cutie morphed until it was the same as Tag’s knife. Discord was enthralled with the two of them, admiring them from every which way.

“Try givin the new un’ a command sire, jus’ to make sure that the connection is in place.” Madwes suggested. Discord gave another devilish grin.

“That, my friend, is a very good idea. Let’s try it.” As he spoke Open Book growled and drew Tagia, he jumped at Madwes and slit his throat cleanly. Madwes didn’t even have enough time to caw or defend himself and fell down noiselessly. Discord snickered at the corpse while Open Book cleaned Tagia on it. Open Book then returned to his place beside Silver without showing any emotion. Discord stepped up in front of them and paced side to side like a drill sergeant.

“All right, now you two are going to need some names seeing as I didn’t even know your old ones.” Discord stopped in front of Open Book and examined him. “You’re the one who can supposedly tag shadows as they call it… your name is going to be Tag Shadow.” Discord glanced over at Silver. “That means you’re the one who can tear shadows… Tear Shadow sounds wrong…” Discord stood up and scratched his chin with a pointed claw. He brightened.” TOR! I’ll call you Tor Shadow!” He laughed to himself but quickly regained his chaotic composure. He paced to the doors and flung them open.

“GO! GO MY MINIONS AND BRING ME THE CORPSES OF THOSE TWO ACCURSED PRINCESSES!” He cried; Tag and Tor galloped out of the room and into the dark hallway. Discord cackled crazily and fell over again; he put his hand on one of the shadow ponies to support himself. “Look at them scurrying to do my bidding! It’s just… priceless!” he said still laughing. He looked at the emotionless shadow and sighed. “It would have been a good idea to keep Madwes alive.” He snapped his fingers and the two shadow ponies disappeared into the floor.

Present Tor and Silver followed past Tor and Tag all the way to the palace. It was dark as Princess Celestia had recalled and the palace was dimly lit. Tag and Tor had made it into the castle gardens by passing through a small hole in the castle wall on the far side of the castle. They passed through the gardens easily and soon stood outside the door what must have been Princess Luna’s room. They had dispatched the guards with cold precision leaving the bodies on the floor at their hooves. Tag’s horn lit up and he turned invisible; Tor put his hoof onto a shadow on the wall; his horn lit and the shadows came off of the wall swirling around him until he could not be seen. The door opened and present Tor could make out the sleeping form of Luna on the bed. He waited for the sound of Celestia’s hoofsteps. He heard them in the distance; they stopped for a moment but then resumed faster then before. Tor soon saw Princess Celestia round the corner and note the bodies of the guards. She looked much younger, smaller in size compared to her present status.

She stepped up to the door slowly and peered inside, Tor could see nothing. A puzzled look appeared on Celestia’s face; she closed her eyes in concentration. Tag’s form shimmered and then appeared above Luna with Tagia pointed at her neck. Tor recognized all of it from Celestia’s recollection. Next past Tor appeared behind Celestia with Torais pointed at the back of her head, he could see the tears form in her eyes as Tag smiled and prepared to bring Tagia down on Luna’s neck. As Celestia had said a blue pony came out of nowhere and attacked Tag, Celestia bucked past Tor in the face and he was out cold.

Tor suddenly found himself in what looked like a prison cell; past Tor was just waking up next to Tag. Silver was standing nearby.

“What happened?” Tor asked confusedly. Silver looked had a somber expression on.

“You where knocked out, you wouldn’t have any memories of what happened after Celestia bucked you.” He said gloomily. Tor looked back to past Tor and Tag.

Tor was in the castle courtyard in the bright of day, he flinched at the sudden contrast of light but quickly adjusted. He could make out Discord and the Princesses. Discord had a large circular red and white target on his middle and motioned for the princesses to come at him. To the side past Tor was standing beside Tag with their weapons at the ready. On signal Tor heard the yells of the royal guard as they made their foolish charge.

“WAIT! YOU”LL ONLY GET YOURSELFS KILLED!” Luna cried after them. One of the guards, a pegasus, stopped in midair.

“Don’t worry milady! We know what we’re doing! This is why we signed up, to protect you two!” He called and rejoined the charge. Luna looked at them helplessly as Tag slashed and Tor fired arrow after arrow into the crowd. Celestia put her horn on Luna’s shoulder.

“Come, we mustn’t let their sacrifice be in vain.” She said calmingly. “We must focus if we are to defeat Discord.” Luna closed her eyes briefly and then opened them; there was a determination that hadn’t been there before.

“You’re right, sister.” She said. “It’s time to put an end to this!” The two of them turned to face Discord. He peered at them.

“You’re kidding, right?” He asked. “You have to be kidding, two little ponies could not have a chance at defeating me!” He said. “Even if you are alicorns!” Celestia stomped her hoof on the ground.

“Hear me Discord! Your reign of chaos and disharmony ends now!” She shouted over the din. Discord laughed loudly.

“They actually think they can beat me!” He chuckled. He stopped suddenly. “Not going to happen.” Luna closed her eyes.

“You may think that you have all the answers! But the truth is you know nothing! Only hatred and pain can come of your leadership!” Celestia said, she closed her eyes and a bright light enveloped her and Luna. Discord gave a bored yawn.

“You’re going to have to try har-“ He was interrupted as a large rainbow shot out of Celestia and Luna landing at Discord’s feet, it quickly became a tornado that surrounded him. Discord’s bored look became one of terror as his feet started to turn to stone. Discord cried out as the stone crawled up his body, taking his feet and reaching hungrily for his claws. Tor noticed the Tag and past Tor were also turning to stone although payed no mind to it as they continued to fight off guards. Discord swirled his body around trying to get away from the stone and Tor couldn’t bear to look anymore and turned away. He heard Discord’s cries of terror slowly drift off along with his consciousness, he felt lightheaded and soon collapsed.

Tag opened his eyes but immediately closed them again.

Why do I have to get up? He asked.

Because you have a job. Book said. Tag opened his eyes again.

Of course, wouldn’t want to keep Rarity waiting. Slid out of bed and on to his hooves. A stabbing pain in his head took him by surprise. Ah! What the heck was that?! He asked holding his head in his hooves.

I don’t know but it seems to be quite painful, I can feel it myself. Book said. Tag steadied himself and started downstairs.

He trotted into the kitchen and opened the fridge; there were two apples inside. He ate them hurriedly and stepped out into the street; there was nopony about.

Strange, I wonder where everypony got to? And why do I have a strange sense of déjà vu? Tag wondered as he started towards the Carousel Boutique.

I’m wondering the same thing right now. Book agreed.

Stranger yet, you usually have an answer for everything. Are you feeling sick today? Tag joked.

No… Book said and laughed nervously.

Rarity opened the door promptly after Tag knocked.

“Good morning!" She sang as she ushered him in.

“Good morning to you too, Rarity.” Tag smiled. “Shall we get to work?” Rarity nodded and led him up to the inspiration room. Fabric was lay out ready for use.

“Today we will be making those quilts that Fluttershy ordered; I will be teaching this as we go along of course.” Rarity said and began to instruct Tag.

It was mid afternoon when they had finished the order. Tag stood beside Rarity looking proudly at the six quilts they had managed to put together.

“That certainly was gratifying.” Tag said. Rarity nodded.

“Yes it certainly was! They all look wonderful!” She admired them again before putting them into a bag and set it aside. “Fluttershy should be here tomorrow to pick them up.” She said and looked around.

“Are there any orders that I should be getting to?” Tag asked and Rarity sighed.

“No, nopony seems to have a problem at all.” She said.

“… Well what are we going to do? It’s not like I could just leave without putting a full day in.” Tag said. Rarity gave him a look.

“Wanna spoon?” She asked.

“I’m sorry, what is that…?” Tag asked.

Tag slammed the library door behind him causing Twilight to seize up in the middle of the floor.

“Tag! Please knock before you come charging in like that!” She said angrily. “I was in the middle of some important research!” Tag was too busy peering cautiously out the window to hear. Twilight sighed and went back to her book. Spike came in from the kitchen to see what the noise was.

“Hey Tag!” he said and Twilight quickly hushed him. Spike grinned sheepishly and walked closer to Tag. “Sorry, I think you might have come at a bad time.” He whispered. Tag looked at the lavender unicorn; her mane was frazzled and her eyes were slightly red.

“Has she been reading that book all night?” He asked curiously. Spike nodded.

“Yeah, it happens sometimes. What are you up to? Shouldn’t you be at Rarity’s?” Tag looked out the window again.

“Yes, but I think something’s wrong, she seems… desperate if you know what I mean.” Spike deadpanned.

“Yeah, because it’s that time of year again.” He said. Tag gave him a confused look.

“What do you mean ‘time of year’?” Spike smiled slightly.

“You know… that time of year where all the mares go crazy.” He said. Tag cast a look at Twilight.

“But Twilight’s…” Spike put a claw to his lips.

“Between you and me Twilight’s too much of a nerd to go through that sort of thing.” He whispered. Tag looked thoughtful.

“So I can hang out here?” He asked hopefully. Spike shook his head.

“Naw, the mares rove around town in a huge group looking for colts, Big Mac lets all the colt’s in town hide out in the barn. I would go there.” Spike suggested.

“Thanks, I’ll do that.” Tag said and inched the door open; the street was all clear so Tag jumped out and into the bush.

Wait… if it’s that time of year then why was Rarity fine the entire morning? Tag wondered.

In all honesty I don’t believe a word of Spike’s story, the only mare we’ve seen go crazy was Rarity. But if it were true then I would say it was an undying loyalty to her job or her not wanting to creep you out seeing as you’re her coltfriend. Book said.

That’s the Book I know and love. Tag thought. Now I feel like a foal for believing Spike. Tag jumped out of the bush and into the street.

“THERE’S ONE!!!!” Came a familiar voice. Tag spun around and saw Fluttershy of all ponies leading a huge crowd of mares through the street.

I hate it when I’m wrong. Tag thought.

Quick! Start tagging shadows! Book said.

I don’t know how! Tag panicked.

Push the light away. Book instructed. Tag started to wave his hooves frantically. With your magic fool! Tag lit up his horn and used his magic to push the light away.

The crowd of mares stopped inches away from Tag. He could make out the familiar faces of four friends: Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Rarity. Tag snuck in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres.

Tag let go of the shadows when the barn came into view. He stopped for a moment to catch his breath.

That took a lot more out of me than I thought it would. He thought.

I noticed. Book said.

Better hurry up; don’t want to run into Applejack.

Good point. Tag picked himself up and made his way to the barn looking in every direction for the orange mare. He soon stood in front of the barn; he heard a small noise on the other side.

Better check to make sure it’s safe. Book suggested. Tag put his eye to a crack and instantly recoiled in horror.

OH DEAR CELESTIA! Tag screamed inwardly.

I can honestly say that I did not see that coming. Book sounded dumbfounded. Over the sound of Tag’s sanity shattering into a million pieces he could hear another pony laughing. He turned around and saw Tor coming up the hill with tears streaming down his cheeks from laughing.

“I’m sorry but was just too funny the first time!” He said between fits of laughter.

“I’m sorry, what?” Tag asked. “Tor what’s going on?” Tor stopped laughing instantly.

“No, I’m sorry. You won’t last much longer if I keep this up.” Tor said and drew Torais, aiming right at Tag’s head.

“What are you doing?!” Tag asked taking a step back.

“Starting again.” He said and fired.

Tor was back in his mind again; he recognized the endless darkness. Silver was there but he was staring at his hooves as if trying to figure out something that was beyond his reach. Tor couldn’t think of anything to say, the events he had witnessed both disturbed and horrified him.

“I’m so sorry…” He trailed off. Silver sniffed.

“Don’t be, I followed you of my own accord and it is my fault. I just didn’t remember that the last few moments of Open Book’s life were so… ruining.” A tear splashed onto the clear floor. Tor didn’t say anything; he stood beside Silver who leaned on him lightly. “I’m sorry that you have to see me like this.” Silver said.

“Don’t worry, we all have our weaknesses.” Tor said. They stood for a long time in the dark abyss. Eventually Silver stopped leaning on Tor but he still didn’t say anything. After more time had passed Tor could hear the distant murmurings of several ponies. Silver looked up.

“It would appear that it is almost time you wake up.” He observed. Tor gave an agitated sigh.

“Is there any way to speed up the process?” He asked. Silver shook his head.

“I don’t think so, and it wouldn’t be good to wake yourself up to quickly.” The murmurings grew louder. “Besides, once you start to hear voices it doesn’t take long to regain consciousness.” Tor’s vision began to brighten.

“Wow, that is fast.” He said. The brightness became a blinding light and Tor squeezed his eyes shut.

Shadows Ch. 19 The Meeting

Tor suddenly felt something against his back, he opened his eyes and realized the he was lying in what appeared to be a cot in a small white room. He tried to get up but his flank was bandaged heavily right beside Torais and pained him when he tried to move. He fell back into his lying position and looked around the room; there was a table covered in surgical tools beside the bed and a door beside a window on the far side of the room, other wise there was no furniture. Tor closed his eyes again.

Silver? Are you there? He asked.

Yes. He replied dully. Tor cringed at the sound of his friend.

Are you going to be okay? Tor asked.

Yes, just… give me some time to collect my thoughts.

Right. Tor thought and looked out the window; it appeared to look into an adjacent hallway. Tor looked back at the ceiling. I suppose I could count the tiles until somepony comes in here… He trailed off and began to count.

Tor had reached one hundred before a nurse came to check on him.

“You’re awake!” She said happily.

“Yep.” Tor said. “How long was I out?”

“Only an afternoon, we didn’t think that you’d wake up until tomorrow.” She explained as she trotted over to him. “How are you feeling right now?”

“I feel perfectly fine, except when I try to move my flank hurts.” Tor said. The nurse examined his flank.

“I’m going to poke it to see if it hurts, okay? I need to make sure there is feeling in your flank.” Tor nodded and she poked the bandage, Tor grimaced as a slight pain went through his body. The nurse saw his reaction and withdrew her hoof. “That’s a good thing, means there’s still feeling.” She said.

“What now then?” Tor asked.

“You’re going to have to stay in bed for the next few days.” She said. Tor shook his head.

“I can’t stay in bed! Tag could be here any day!” He exclaimed. The nurse gave him a surprised look.

“Tag? Isn’t he the one that everypony’s afraid of?” She asked him curiously.

“Yes, he’s my brother and I need to be there when he gets back.” Tor explained. The nurse thought for a moment.

“I’ll see if I can get Twilight Sparkle, she’s very knowledgeable about all kinds of magic.” She said and trotted out of the room. Tor lay back down and resumed counting the ceiling tiles.

Tor had reached three hundred total when Twilight Sparkle opened the door. She smiled when she saw that he was mostly uninjured.

“Thank Celestia you’re alright Tor! It looked much worse back in the library.” She said examining the bandage.

“Indeed, but I can’t move. That could pose a problem if Tag comes in the next few days.” Tor sighed. “Do you think you can fix it?” He asked.

“I would have to see the current state before I can say.” Twilight said. “Should I unwrap it?”

“If you don’t then I might not be up in time to welcome Tag to the castle.” Tor said dryly.

“I’ll take that as a yes then.” Twilight said and used her magic to unravel the bandage. Tor twisted his head to get a better look. “That looks evil.” Twilight said as she placed the bandage aside. The cut was long a deep; the flesh around it had turned dark red to contrast with Tor’s white coat and some hair had been torn off revealing his pink skin.

“But you can fix it, right?” He asked pleadingly. Twilight looked at the wound closely examining it every which way.

“I don’t think so.” She said simply. “But I have an idea, didn’t Open Book heal Tag’s broken leg back in the hospital? Do you think that Silver could do that to this wound?” Tor held up his hoof.

Silver? Tor asked hesitantly.

Wha? Silver startled.

Do you think that you could heal this injury? Tor asked.

Yes, but I won’t be able to heal it fully, I don’t have enough phantasma to do that. Silver explained

Phantasma? Tor asked.

The energy that I drained from the ant lion you killed in the tunnel; that is what I would use. Open Book used the soul of the manticore to heal Tag and a manticore soul has more energy then an ant lion soul. Silver explained.

I think I know what you mean, but you could heal enough that I would be able to walk, right?

Probably, but not enough to run or even jog. Silver warned.

“Silver says that he can partially heal it, enough that I can walk.” Tor said to Twilight who was waiting patiently.

“Partially?” She asked.

“I’ll explain it to you later.” Tor said.

All right, let’s do this. Tor thought. Torais’s teeth detached and Tor used his magic to place it gingerly on his flank. He at once felt the teeth dig in; Tor seized up and gritted his teeth trying to fight through the pain. Twilight looked at him helplessly as he started to feel the energy start to flow into his body. The pain started to recede slowly but surely until Tor couldn’t feel it anymore; he felt Torais’s teeth come out and he readjusted the band.

“How do you feel now?” Twilight asked as Tor sat up.

“I feel much better, a little sore though.” He said as he slowly slid of off the bed and onto his hooves, he felt a slight pain in his flank but he ignored it. “Shall we go tell the others about my miraculous recovery?” He asked and Twilight smiled.

“Good idea. And on the way perhaps you can explain to me why Silver could only partially heal you.” She said and opened the door as he slowly stepped down the hallway.

“So the things that are killed with Tagia and Torais have their phantasma absorbed?” Twilight asked as they rounded another corner.

“Essentially. It’s then up to us for what happens to it.” Tor said. Twilight looked reflective for a moment.

“But what about the creatures? Isn’t it bad that their souls are being stolen?” She asked pensively.

“I don’t know off hoof…” Tor trailed.

“Can’t you ask Silver?” Twilight asked casting a glance at Torais. Tor looked at Torais too.

“I don’t want to bother Silver, he’s got a lot on his mind right now.” Tor said. Twilight gave him a look.

“Is it… a personal thing?” She asked. Tor shook his head.

“Parts of it are but it is also important that I tell you about it, I’ll tell everypony about it at the same time.” He explained. Twilight gazed at him with eyes full of curiosity but nodded in understanding. “Now perhaps you could tell me what’s been going on while I was out.” They continued on in silence while Twilight gathered her thoughts.

“After we brought to the medical ward and made sure that you were okay Rarity and I brought the scrolls to the attention of Princess Celestia and Tac. Tac was grateful for the new information, but Princess Celestia scolded us about going into the vault without at least a guard. Tac, Tome, Iron Hoof and I were going through the scrolls when the nurse asked for me.” Twilight summed. Tor felt a twinge of unease at Iron Hoof’s name.

“Are you sure it’s wise for Iron Hoof to everything that we know?” Tor asked.

“It is necessary if he’s going to trust us, besides, most of what we found was useless, but there was a map that had the location of Discord’s base of operations during the Chaos War.” Twilight explained. “Tac is going to put Iron Hoof under surveillance to make sure that he doesn’t get word out.” She finished.

“And what about everypony else? How did the others react to my hospitalization?”

“Fluttershy felt sad because you killed the ant lion, she was worried to I guess. Rainbow Dash was angry that she wasn’t there and flew off. Applejack had to go after her to make sure she didn’t do anything bad. Pinkie was slightly upset and decided that she would bake you a get-well cake. And Spike was… Spike’s been upset about something recently and didn’t react at all.” Twilight explained. Tor thought for a moment before replying.

“Is the cake done yet?” Twilight punched his shoulder lightly.

“Hey! We were all seriously worried!” She said. Tor grinned sheepishly.

“Sorry, I’m getting kind of hungry.” He mumbled. They stood in front of the door to the war room.

“There will be time for food later, we need to discuss plans.” She said and pushed open the door. Iron Hoof was sitting at the table beside Tac and Tome, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy sat on the opposite side.

“Tor! So good to see that you’re alright!” Rarity exclaimed.

“It certainly is, we need your input for what’s going to happen next.” Tac agreed. Everypony in the room murmured in agreement except Iron Hoof who just snorted.

“Not completely alright, I’ll be taking it easy for the next while.” Tor said. He limped over to a seat beside Tac and Twilight joined him.

“Let’s just do this.” Iron Hoof said impatiently. Tac glared at him.

“Yes, well after examining all of the scrolls bravely acquired by Tor, Rarity and Twilight we have found little to go on. It is mostly observations of Discord’s Chaos and weaknesses of his shadow army. There was mention of a griffin named Madwes and a list of ingredients for some unknown potion. Then there is the map.” All eyes fell onto the frayed piece of parchment.

“This is where Discord was hiding out, right?” Rainbow Dash asked looking directly at the X in the middle.

“We believe so, but there is not much that can be done about it until the crisis with Tag has been averted.” Tome said.

“Just what I was thinking.” Tac agreed. “We should focus all of our efforts on avoiding the crisis at hoof.”

“Well what‘re we supposed to do?” Applejack asked.

“We need you to be ready for when he comes here. If you want to save him using the memory spell then I would have a greater effect if you were all present. This is a warning; we will wake you up when he is spotted and you must be ready. That means that you shouldn’t apply makeup.” Tome said looking right at Rarity.

“How would we restrain him?” Tor asked.

“Twilight and her friends managed to catch Rainbow Dash, it shouldn’t be much harder.” Iron Hoof said.

“But Tag has Tagia…” Fluttershy breathed. Tac looked thoughtful.

“We will get the Unicorn Magic Division to restrain him then.” He said.

“And if it doesn’t work then we will execute him.” Iron declared. The room went dead silent.

“Why do you have to say it so plainly?” Tome asked clearly annoyed. Iron Hoof shrugged.

“It’s the truth; if they are going to be prepared then they have to know the entire plan.” He said.

“It’s okay, I know that it’ll work.” Tor said confidently. Iron Hoof glared at him.

“The battlefield is no place to know things, the tides of battle can switch in the blink of an eye. Beware, confidence can be a killer.” He said. Tor resisted the urge to say something back. Tome seemed to realize it.

“Calm down Tor, Iron Hoof is speaking from experience.” He said.

“Of course.” Tor said through gritted teeth.

“Tor, you said that there was something you needed to tell us? Back in the hall?” She asked desperately trying to change to subject.

“Oh yeah, thanks Twilight.” He said; the rest of the room looked at him expectantly. “While I was unconscious in the medical wing Silver pulled my consciousness into my own mind.” There were looks of surprise around the table but Tor continued. “He brought to a door that led to my memories from the war. The door was chained and padlocked but I was able to open it, Silver went with me and we relived what happened from my creation to me becoming petrified.” The room was dead quiet; everypony wanted to know what happened next.

“It started off in a dark stone room, I could see Discord in front of a table beside a shadowy figure. On the table was Silver and the figure placed Torais on his side, as soon as the teeth had dug in Silver came to life full of rage. His cutie mark morphed into the bow on my flank.” He showed them his cutie mark. “Discord was pleased and shook hands with the figure, a griffin whose name was Madwes. They brought in Open Book, he lost himself when he saw what they had done to Silver and barely protested when Madwes brought him the table. Madwes then proceded to plauck a feather from his side and dip into some sort of potion, he stabbed Open Book with the feather and pulled out what I think was his very soul. Madwes put the soul into a jar and some shadow ponies put Open Book onto the table. Discord brought out Tagia, Madwes… imbued I guess… the soul with Tagia, and then put around Open Book’s neck; he reacted much in the way Silver had, jumping up with eyes full of anger, and his cutie mark morphed into the blade. Madwes told Discord to give them mental commands to ‘make sure the connections are in place’. Discord then ordered Tag to kill Madwes, which he did with cold precision. Discord then gave them our names, Tag and Tor, and ordered us to assassinate the princesses. The rest, I’m sure was told to you by Princess Celestia.” Tor said. Twilight and her friends stared at him with horrified expressions, Tac looked contemplative, Iron Hoof looked bored and Tome had an unreadable expression on his face.

“Tor…” Twilight trailed off. Tome inspected Tor.

“Are you okay? The experience might have had negative effects on you.” He asked but Tor should his head.

“I had long come to terms with the fact that something horrible had happened. Although I was not entirely prepared for… what happened in the stone room, I had been expecting everything else that had happened.” He said. Tac looked to Tome.

“Tome do you think you could look into the things that Tor mentioned?” He asked.

“There is no doubt that I can look into it but whether or not I find something is the question.” Tome replied.

“Needless to say I think that concludes our meeting; we should let Tome work. I would suggest that you all get something to eat and go to bed; you need to be rested should Tag come in the middle of the night.” Tac said to the rest of them. Tor stood up.

“Try not to stay so late yourself Tac, we’ll need you to be at your best too.” He said. Tac nodded in acknowledgment. Tor trotted out into the hallway followed by his friends.

Shadows Ch. 20 Captured

“Let’s get some food.” Twilight decided.

“Is there a dining hall? Some sort of formal dinner?” Rarity asked. Twilight put her hoof to her chin.

“I don’t think so, when they’ve declared a state of emergency everypony just gets their own food whenever.” She explained. Rainbow Dash grinned.

“Works for me, let’s go!” She said and galloped down the hallway.

“Rainbow Dash! Waaaaait for meeeeee!” Pinkie called out and started after her. Applejack sighed.

“It’s always a race with that one.” She muttered.

“No point in waiting, Rainbow Dash will have eaten all of the food by the time we get there!” Rarity said and started down the hall followed by the others.

The kitchen door was wide open when Tor and the other got there, they could here Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie eating loudly from outside. Rarity shook her head.

“Why can’t they eat like sophisticated ponies?” She wondered aloud.

“I suspect it’s ‘cause they’re hungry.” Applejack replied and trotted in.

“That was a rhetorical question.” Rarity said and trotted in after her followed by Tor, Twilight and Fluttershy. The kitchen was a mess, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie were throwing dish after dish of food at each other giggling like a bunch of schoolfillies. Spike sat in between them; he appeared to have been eating peacefully until the two rambunctious mares had interrupted him, he just sat with a grim expression on his face. Rarity stood aghast beside the doorway and Applejack was trying hard not to break into laughter. Tor was absolutely speechless.

“Rainbow and Pinkie! What are you DOING?” Twilight cried as she grabbed a plate out of the air with her magic. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie finally noticed the presence of their friends and sat down smiling sheepishly.

“Sorry, guess we kind of got carried away…” Rainbow Dash trailed off.

“Carried away? With what?” Rarity asked examining the mess they had made.

“I told Pinkie I could catch a piece of celery in my mouth if she tossed it at me, she managed to hit my head… things I guess kind off escalated.” Rainbow said with an embarrassed look on her face. Twilight sighed and put the plate down.

“Well now you two have to clean it up.” She said. Rainbow Dash nodded and slowly set to the task. Pinkie was still for absolutely one second, one second and then she turned into a pink whirlwind that moved around the kitchen cleaning everything instantly. When she had finished everypony in the room was staring at her with a shocked look on their faces.

“Wow…” Fluttershy murmured. Pinkie looked at them curiously.

“What? That’s how I clean the SugarCube Corner!” She said and started towards the fridge. Nopony said anything.

“Pinkie Pie you are so random!” Rainbow Dash said bursting into laughter. Tor trotted up to Pinkie and looked into the fridge beside her.

“Is there anything good left?” He asked. Pinkie shook her head.

“Nothing instant but they’ have a HUGE assortment of tasty flowers!” She said pulling out a bag of roses. Tor sighed and looked through the cupboards.

“I suppose a sandwich will do.” He muttered as he opened another cabinet. Applejack trotted over to the fridge and pulled out several apples.

“Ah think Ah’ll have some of the good stuff” She said and sat at the table beside Spike. Tor found the bread and began to cut himself some.

“Tor do you think you could cut me some to?” Twilight asked and Tor nodded.

“Oh… um…. me too please.” Fluttershy said and Tor nodded again.

“Do you want any Rarity?” Tor asked.

“No, but thank you for offering.” She said. “I have already eaten.” She sat down beside Applejack. Spike stood up and started to leave.

“I’m going to bed.” He said simply and opened the door.

“Spike? What’s wrong?” Twilight asked worriedly. Spike looked at her and started into the hall.

“It’s nothing Twilight.” He said but Twilight pulled him back into the kitchen with her magic.

“I doubt it’s nothing. Why won’t you tell us what’s wrong?” She asked. “We just want to help with whatever it is!” She begged him. His eyes filled with tears.

“Just ask Rarity.” He said quietly and ran out of the room. All eyes turned to Rarity, except for Tor he knew what was coming and didn’t want any part of it.

“I’m going after Spike.” He muttered and limped hurriedly out of the room. He turned the corner.

…Why did you abandon Rarity like that? Silver asked gently. Tor shook his head.

I have a feeling that this is a conversation that I have no part in; they’ve been friends for so long and I’ve been here for several days. I feel like I would be intruding. Tor explained as he rounded another corner.

…Still… it’s not good to leave a pony like that. Silver said. Tor felt could feel himself losing the argument, he tripped over his hooves and cried out in pain. Are you alright? Silver asked anxiously. Tor tried to stand up but fell back down.

Celestia condemn it. I’ve fallen and I can’t get up! He cried mentally.

This can’t be good… Silver trailed. There might not be another pony this way for a while.

What am I supposed to do then? Tor asked worriedly.

Waiting would be the best option, try not to move. Tor shifted himself so that he could lean against the wall.

This is not a good time for me to be waiting. Tor sighed. Waiting just doesn’t sit right. But he waited, waited for all of ten seconds.

“Rarity! Rarity where are you?!” Called a voice. Tor’s ears perked up.

“Rainbow Dash? Over here!” Ha called. Rainbow Dash came into view around the corner, when she saw him she hurried over.

“What happened?” She asked examining him. Tor shifted slightly.

“I hurt myself going after Spike. What happened to Rarity?” He asked.

“After you left in such a hurry Rarity attempted to explain something, she couldn’t finish before she ran out of the room but it sounded like Spike apparently has a crush on her. He confronted her about Tag… I think.” She said. “We had to split up so we could find her.” She helped him get to his hooves but he let out a cry of pain and fell, she caught him and let him lean on her. “Slow down, you’re not going anywhere quickly.” She said and shifted as Tor leaned heavily on to her side. Tor let out a pained breath.

“Sorry for being such a pain.” Tor muttered.

“Don’t sweat it. We’ll just take it slow. We’ll go to your room, you could probably use the rest to help with that injury.” Rainbow Dash pointed out and started in the direction she had come walking slowly so that Tor didn’t fall down. As she rounded the corner she stopped.

“Was this hallway always this dark?” Tor asked anxiously. Rainbow Dash looked into the darkness with a confident look on her face.

“Its just darkness. We’re in Canterlot castle, what could possibly happen?” She asked, Tor could detect a hint of unease in her voice.

“We’ll have to go extra slow though.” Tor said. Rainbow Dash took a slow step forward and Tor matched it. They advanced slowly into the consuming darkness.

Fluttershy looked around the corner, she had always hated being alone in strange places, but she had to be strong; she had to find Rarity. Fluttershy flew around the corner. Suddenly she heard what sounded like a pony crying, she flew down the hallways following the painful sound until she stood in front of a door; she was positive the crying pony was on the other side. She knocked lightly.

“Hello? Rarity? Anypony?” She whispered through the lock but nopony answered. Fluttershy knocked again, this time slightly harder. “Hello?” She asked louder. The door opened a crack and Fluttershy looked through it and into a very dark room. She felt something was off and started to back away slowly. Not a moment later the door burst open making Fluttershy fall over like a startled lamb. The figure stood over her looking into her petrified eyes.

“I hadn’t thought it would be so easy.” He thought out loud letting out a small chuckle.

Pinkie hopped merrily down the hallways not paying any attention to where she was going; she was off to find Rarity and she was going to do it Pinkie Pie style. She rounded another corner and bumped right into Applejack who sat down hard. Pinkie helped her to her hooves.

“Hiya Applejack! You find Rarity yet?” She asked. Applejack was looking around nervously. Pinkie poked her shoulder causing her to jump.

“Ah! … Sorry Pinkie, mah minds on other things right now.” She said casting a questioning glance behind Pinkie. “Have ya seen any of the others?” She asked. Pinkie shook her head vigorously.

“Nope! I’m still looking for Rarity.” She replied. Applejack stopped her.

“Listen here Pinkie, Ah think something’s goin on here.” She whispered causing Pinkie to give her a questioning look.

“Of course something’s going on! We’re looking for Rarity because she ran off all sad and stuff!” She said happily starting to bounce down the corridor Applejack galloped up to her and stopped her again.

“Pinkie! Listen to me! I think that there’s a darker force makin a move here!” She hissed. Pinkie looked at her curiously.

“What do you mean?” She asked inquisitively. Applejack glared at her.

“What ah mean to say is that we should stick together!” She said. Pinkie smiled.

“You could have just asked you know. Come on then, this way!” She said and started bouncing again. Applejack looked after her; she eventually started follow Pinkie around the corner. Pinkie didn’t see Applejack smiling sinisterly to herself as they turned another corner.

Twilight stepped out of Rarity’s room and sighed.

“We’re never going to find her like this.” She said to herself. She stepped down the hallway with a contemplative look on her face. “I should probably ask Tac for help.” She thought aloud. Then she heard somepony cry out. “That sounded like Pinkie!” She exclaimed and started to gallop in the direction of the sound. She rounded corner after corner until she heard it again, this time in the other direction. She stopped and turned around panting slightly. “Darn it Pinkie! Stay still!” She said to herself and started galloping again. As she turned the corner she ran right into a solid wall of darkness, she sat down hard and looked at it while rubbing her nose.

“How is this possible?” She asked herself as she stood up; she poked at with her hoof. It responded by wrapping grabbing her, Twilight pulled her hoof back but couldn’t wrench it from the darkness’s grasp. The darkness continued to swirl farther up her arm constricting her skin. Twilight tried to cry out but the darkness covered her face, filling her mouth with the taste of iniquity.

Applejack could tell something was off; the sounds of her friend’s distant cries had put her on edge. She hardly dared to move a hoofstep but eventually her curiosity got the better of her. She stepped forward, nothing happened.

“Ah can do this.” She said to herself quietly. “Ah have to do this.” She added. Applejack wasn’t usually scared but something about the distant cries and the deathly silence that followed gave her chills that went from her mane to the tip of her tail. She took another step forward. The passageway dimmed causing Applejack to step back.

“That ain’t natural.” She muttered to herself and turned around. “Ah think ah’ll go this way.” She stepped in the opposite direction. She could feel a breeze on her haunches. Applejack whirled around and saw that the darkness had followed her. Applejack turned back around started galloping; the darkness kept pace lapping at her hind legs. Applejack put on an extra burst of speed trying desperately to get away. That was when the darkness caught her left hind leg causing her to go headlong onto the carpet. She didn’t have time to react as the darkness slid over her blackening her vision.

Rarity stopped running. She didn’t even know why she had been running; she hadn’t done anything wrong.

Except hurt Spike’s feelings… said a voice in her head. Rarity sat with her back to the wall, huffing from the run. Spike… She trailed off. She had felt horrible before, but after being confronted by her friends she felt even worse. She closed her eyes. What would she say to Spike? What would she say to her friends? What would she say to Tag? What if they couldn’t save him? Rarity’s mind was filled with doubts, questions, and fear. She feared for her life, for her friends’ lives, for the Princesses’ lives. Now is not the time to doubt yourself Rarity, you must be confident, being doubtful won’t bring back Tag, it won’t get you anywhere. A determined look appeared on her face. Yes, I shall go back and apologize to Spike and my friends, and then we can work on saving Tag. She opened her eyes and saw nothing but black.

Spike sniffed, he felt horrible, and he had been feeling horrible all day. He remembered when he had sat on a green hill outside of Ponyville holding a flower in his claw. She loves me, she doesn’t. He thought to himself angrily. Yeah right. He jumped off of his bed and started for the door. I’ll go back to Ponyville and they can tell me all about it when they get back. He thought and threw open the door. Rarity stood right in front of him He startled and looked into her red eyes. Her makeup was a mess; her mane was sticking out in several directions.

“What do you want?” Spike muttered turning back. Rarity watched him with hurt eyes.

“I-I-I j-just wanted t-to apologize.” She sniffled. Spike’s expression softened slightly but he shook his head.

“You’re a little late for that.” He said darkly. Rarity broke then, she ran away from his door crying loudly. Spike stood still for a moment before stomping his foot in rage.

“Darn it Spike! What is WRONG with you?!” He cried loudly and started to run after her. He hadn’t wanted to hurt her so horribly, and she was trying to apologize. Why did he have to go and mess things up?

Spike rounded the corner and bumped right into Rarity. He fell onto his back with his eyes closed. He felt something on his mouth; he opened his eyes and saw Rarity giving a malevolent smile. Spike gulped as he felt her pick him up.

Bad touch bad touch bad touch bad-

“Tor?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Yeah?” Tor asked wincing as he limped on awkwardly.

“Just making sure you’re still there, I can’t see my own hoof in front of my face.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Can’t you feel me leaning on you?” He asked.

“I know but… I’m starting to get the feeling that something’s wrong.” She said uncomfortably and shifted slightly so Tor wouldn’t fall off. Tor grimaced as another wave of pain shot through him.

“I’ve had that feeling ever since we took the first step.” He said through gritted teeth.

How are you feeling? Silver asked.

I should probably be asking you the same question. Tor answered.

After having all that time I will say that I feel a bit better. I’m worried about you though. Silver said.

I’ll survive. I hope. I have to. Tor thought grimly.

“Tor?” Rainbow Dash asked hesitantly.

“Ah… What?”

“…Hang in there. We’re gonna get there soon.” She said.

“…Thanks.” He whispered. There was a small spark of light up ahead; it vanished as quickly as it had appeared.

“Did you see that?” Rainbow Dash hissed.

“Yeah…” Tor said. “I don’t think it wants to help us though.” He added grimly.

“What should we do?” She asked.

“Keep going.” Tor said. Rainbow Dash hesitated but quickly regained her confidence.

“Right, let’s do this.” She said and continued forward. Tor tried to keep pace but he was starting to slow down even more.

“Listen Rainbow Dash.” He said. “I don’t think I have the energy to keep going. You need to find the others; make sure that they’re safe.” He said. The spark of light reappeared, this time closer. Tor could see a tinge of fear in Rainbow Dash’s face before the light disappeared again.

“But-“ Tor felt what was about to happen. He pushed Rainbow Dash to the ground just as the spark whizzed past at an incredible speed.

“Now! Go!” Tor said he pushed Rainbow Dash to her hooves and drew Torais; he aimed down the hall and conjured an arrow. He was relieved to see it emitting a faint light. He fired and Rainbow Dash took off like a bolt following the new source of light to the end of the hall and around the corner. Tor put his head down; he was almost spent.

Good luck… He closed his eyes slowly and waited.

Rainbow Dash turned the corner into a lit corridor, without stopping she sped to the end and around the next corner. She didn’t want to leave Tor behind but he hadn’t given her a choice. A single tear was swept away by the wind that followed her around the next corner. She stopped outside the throne room; Luna would be there. She threw the doors open and jumped inside bucking them shut behind her. She looked up and saw that the throne was empty.

Oh no… She thought despairingly. She turned around and threw open the door and continued flying down the hall. She had to get outside; nopony could catch her outside. She turned another corner and saw the balcony door at the end of the hallway. She pushed harder fear giving her the extra speed she needed. She burst through the door and out into the pitch-black night sky.

Shadows Ch. 21 The Truth

Tor slowly regained consciousness, his entire body ached and he struggled to get into a sitting position. Waves of pain went through him from his flank area.

Silver? Are you there? Silver didn’t answer; Tor felt his side and froze; Torais was not there. He examined surroundings and found that he was in what appeared to be a storage area. The room was dim but he could still make out individual objects. He got to his hooves slowly to make sure he didn’t hurt himself again and took a shaky step forward. He felt something soft under his hoof and looked down; he standing on sompony’s tail but in the darkness he couldn’t tell whom it was. He stepped carefully to the still body behind a barrel and poked it. The pony stirred and put up its head. He recognized Fluttershy. She looked at him with wide eyes.

“Tor? What happened?” She asked fearfully. Tor gave her room to stand up.

“I’m not entirely sure myself but I’m sure that I can safely say that we’re being held here against our will.” He said. Fluttershy looked around.

“Where are we?”

“Looks like a storage room, what happened to you?” He asked. Fluttershy paused.

“I remember looking for Rarity… I heard crying… there was a door… then it opened really quickly and scared me. That’s all I remember.” She said shivering at the memory. Tor shifted his weight to the other side.

“Well, we might be here for a while.” He said and sat down slowly. Just then he saw a black spot on the far wall of the room that grew large enough that a pony could fit through, then Pinkie Pie flew threw it and landed in a pile of boxes. She stood up and shook her head; looking around she saw Tor and Fluttershy.

“Hey guys!” She called out trotting up to them. “What’s up?”

“Being held against our will. Nothing new.” Tor said dryly.

“That’s weird.” Pinkie thought. “All I remember is exploring with Applejack and then BAM I’m in here.” She said. Tor sighed.

“I think it’s safe to assume that we’ll all end up here eventually. Let’s just wait until we’re all present before doing anything.” He declared.

I hope Rainbow Dash made it out. He thought.

The next pony to appear was Twilight followed closely by Applejack, Rarity, and Spike. Tor was unfazed when the wall spat out Rainbow Dash.

“Darn it!” She shouted.

“Look’s like the gang’s all here.” Tor muttered to himself. Twilight looked around.

“Now what are we supposed to do?” She asked the group. Rarity was busy sitting to one side and Spike to the other. Fluttershy had huddled in the corner beside Pinkie who had started to praise the god of barrels. Applejack was bucking the door repeatedly trying to get it to break.

“I don’t know.” Tor said simply. “Maybe we should try to figure out what was doing this.” He suggested.

“Iron Hoof obviously.” Twilight responded. Tor shook his head.

“Think about it; the ways that we were captured required the use of very powerful magic. Iron Hoof is an earthpony so he is physically incapable of doing it.” Tor explained but Twilight still looked doubtful.

“But he’s an agent of Discord, Discord is the spirit of chaos!” She said.

“I’m just saying. We should look at things from a different angle.” Tor said. There was a loud noise from the door.

“Ah think ah got it!” Applejack cried. Twilight stood up followed by Tor who fell over. Twilight trotted over to him.

“Tor? Come on!” She said trying desperately to get him up.

“… How long have we been down here?” Tor asked weakly. Pinkie turned around.

“Exactly 1 hour 11 minutes and 3 seconds.” She said. Applejack kicked the door again.

“Get over here y’all!” She said. Tor stumbled over followed by the rest of them. Applejack turned around to kick but missed, the door had opened. Rainbow Dash jumped in front of the rest of them.

“Iron Hoof! What are YOU doing here?” She demanded looking at the earthpony.

“Saving your lives!” He hissed. “Come on!” He motioned with his hoof but nopony moved.

“Why should we trust you?” Twilight asked. “We know you’re an agent of Discord!” Iron Hoof looked at her like she was crazy.

“What are you talking about? I wouldn’t EVER betray Equestria to join that clown!” He said.

“But I saw you in front of the statue… talking to him.” Tor said weakly. Iron Hoof looked at him in annoyance.

“I was making sure he was staying in place, ‘talking trash’ as I’m sure you would call it.” He explained. “Now come on! We have to get going if we want to-“

“Want to what?” Came a light voice from behind Iron Hoof. He froze and slowly turned around to reveal Tac standing behind him holding Torais with his magic. “Avoid me? Not likely. I’m Equestria’s greatest tactician Iron! Did you really think that you would succeed?” he asked laughing. Iron Hoof bared his teeth.

“I knew you were the spy!” He said.

“Tac? A spy?” Twilight asked in disbelief.

“Ah don’t believe it…” Applejack trailed off. Rainbow Dash glared at Tac angrily.

“I do!” She prepared to attack only to be held back by Twilight’s magic.

“Don’t, he has Torais.” She said and released Rainbow Dash. Tac grinned.

“Thank you for understanding, my dear. Now if you would please step out here I think our guest of honour should be arriving any minute now.” He said and motioned for them to go ahead of him. Iron Hoof led the group and Tac took up the rear leaving Tor and his friends in the middle. Tor could barely walk and had to be supported by Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Twilight was right behind Iron Hoof and Pinkie was helping Fluttershy behind them leaving Rarity and Spike to themselves.

“Spike-“ Rarity started.

“No, I should be the one apologizing, I was jealous, I was acting jealous. I should have acted more my age and I’m really sorry. If Tag is the colt for you then who am I to say no?” Spike cut her off. Rarity sniffed lightly.

“I’m sorry too, I still should have taken your feelings into account.” She said offering him a small hug. Tac coughed from right behind them.

“As wonderful as this all is I need you to move it.” He said. Rarity glared at him and continued on. They were in the gardens and the gate was in sight. A pegasus guard flew over to Tac.

“Sir, Tag has arrived.” He reported.

“He has guards on his side too?” Twilight whispered in disbelief.

“Good, have him meet us in the throne room.” Tac said and marched them towards the castle again.

Tac led them through the now familiar hallways towards the throne room. Iron Hoof opened the doors and trotted in. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were discussing something beside the throne when Luna noticed Iron entering the room.

“What is the meaning of this General Iron?” She asked; then she saw the rest of them and then Tac. Princess Celestia was speechless.

“Good morning Princess Celestia, Luna.” He said bowing slightly to each in turn.

“Princess we were wrong about Iron Hoof! Tac is the agent!” Twilight called out. Tac brought them to a stop. Rainbow Dash and Applejack slowly lay Tor onto the floor. Tac pointed Torais at the Princesses.

“I’ll need you two over here as well.” He said motioning for them to join the others. They reluctantly stepped over to the group.

“Why Tac? You were our most trusted advisor…” Celestia trailed off weakly. Tac sneered at her.

“Really? Did you think I cared about any of this? Discord gave me a much better deal.” He said. The doors opened again and Tag entered flanked by two guards. Tac nodded to Tag then looked to the guards. “Bring me that bag of bones Tome.” He ordered and they rushed off. Tag trotted up to Tac.

“Good work.” He said; his voice was horrifyingly normal. Tac nodded.

“It was easy, when they suspected Iron Hoof I knew there was no way for me to get caught.” He said. The group of them watched Tag in stunned silence.

“Tag…” Rarity said almost to herself .

“What do you plan on doing now?” Celestia asked. Tag smiled.

“I’m going to kill every one of you with Tagia. It’ll absorb all the power and I’ll be ruler once again.” He said and drew Tagia. He trotted over to Iron Hoof. “Do you have any last prayers or words of some sort?” He asked grinning. Iron Hoof glared at him.

“Aside from the usual ‘I’m proud that I was able to serve’ nonsense I have five words. I’ll see you in hell.” Tag’s grin instantly disappeared only to be replaced with a frown.

“That’s not very nice. Oh well.” He struck like lightning; slicing Iron Hoof’s throat open spilling blood everywhere as he collapsed. Fluttershy let out a high-pitched whine. An aura emanated from Iron Hoof’s body and was sucked in by Tagia. Tag closed his eyes. “Oh… I can FEEL it!” He said smiling again. The group stared at him in shock while Tac smiled. Tag looked at the rest of them, he singled out Twilight and stepped over to her. She cringed as he drew near.

“Discord! Don’t do this!” Celestia cried. Tag only smiled.

“You make me want to do it even more!” He said excitedly; he loomed over Twilight. “Do you have any last words?” Twilight looked at him with terror filled eyes, she glanced quickly at Iron Hoof’s body before responding.

“Yes: I hope this works!” She jumped at him and smashed her head against his causing him to drop Tagia. Tac instantly had Torais aimed at Twilight. Rainbow Dash tackled him to the ground. Twilight closed her eyes and brought her head close to Tag’s her horn began to light up.

Tag turned another corner into an alleyway. Rarity passed by in the street waving a riding crop.

WHY DOES THIS ALWAYS HAPPEN TO ME??? He thought loudly not daring to yell lest Rarity hear him.

I don’t know. Book answered in a bored voice. Tag peered out into the deserted streets. A flash of light blinded him; when he could see again he saw his friends standing in the street.

“Tag, no time to explain. Come on!” Twilight yelled at him. Tag didn’t say a word but started to run in the opposite direction. “Tag! Get back here!” Twilight called and started to give chase with her friends. Tag stopped in the middle of the street. He hung his head and turned around.

“Fine! Take me! Do whatever you want to me!” he cried laughing madly. Twilight hesitated but grabbed him and tapped his head with her horn.

Twilight fell backward and rubbed her head.

“Ow…” She mumbled. She looked up and saw Tag looking at her with an expressionless look on his face; the grayness had drained from his coat. “Oh no…” She whispered. Tag turned around and looked toward Tac who was still struggling with Rainbow Dash. He stepped toward the fighting pair and as Tac threw Rainbow Dash aside he looked at Tag.

“Sir?” He asked uncertainly. Tag gave him a confused look.

“Tag?” Twilight whispered. Tac seemed to realize what had happened and readied Torais aiming right at Tag. Tag recoiled in horror at the sight of the black weapon. It was black just like the riding crop that now haunted him.

In a screech of rage Tag drew Tagia and jumped on Tac stabbing him repeatedly. He stabbed every part of Tac that was exposed causing deep wounds; but that didn’t matter, Tac had been killed in the first stab. The aura emanated from Tac and entered Tagia while Tag stabbed Tac again and again. The rest of the group watched in stunned horror until Tag had finally stopped. He stepped off of Tac’s corpse and dropped Tagia; he looked at his hooves covered in blood and started to giggle slightly eventually turning into deep laughter.

“Dear Celestia…” Twilight breathed. Tag’s laughter turned into sobs as he collapsed to the floor and held his head. Rainbow Dash quickly pulled Torais off of Tac’s body and placed onto Tor; his breathing was shallow and his eyes were closed. Tag’s sobs had turned to laughter again and he jumped around the room.

“FREEEEE!!!!!” He exclaimed laughing. “I’M FREEEEE!!!” Twilight looked at Celestia.

“What should we do?” She asked desperately.

“We should sedate him, then we can examine him.” She said. Tor had regained enough energy to look around; when he saw Tag he closed his eyes.

Please… no… he thought weakly. Tag continued to prance around the room; he stopped with a goofy grin on his face.

“No more riding crops!” he said excitedly. “No more incest!” he started to jump up and down. “ No more textbook of the day!” he laughed again until he saw his friends. His smile disappeared instantly. His face became one of horror and he started to bawl again. “NO! NONONONONONONO! NOT AGAIN!” He cried spilling tears onto the floor. Twilight took a step towards him. She lit up her horn and closed her eyes.

Tag was out cold. Twilight sighed as she looked at him on the floor. Celestia stepped up beside her.

“Will Tag be all right?” Twilight asked hesitantly.

“I don’t know Twilight, I just don’t know.”

Shadows Ch. 22 Let Me Tell You I Love You

Tag was floating in darkness, a familiar feeling. His hooves touched solid ground and he stood still. Open Book came into view but Tag didn’t react, he was just happy that he would never see another riding crop again. Open Book was standing right in front of him now.

“Tag?” he asked reluctantly. Tag looked into the distance. Open Book waved a hoof in front of his face. “Tag?” Tag startled and looked at Open Book.

“What?” He asked. Open Book was taken aback.

“Are you feeling better now?” He asked.

“I feel fine… perfectly fiiiiiiiiine.” He said and unsuccessfully tried to stifle a giggle.

“This is not good.” Book sighed.

Pinkie stood in the kitchen alone, not even she could be happy after the events that had occurred. She was worried about Tag but she was also worried about her friends. She looked at the fridge door hanging open and the items inside.

“Snap out of it Pinkie!” She said to herself. And trotted over to the fridge; she got out several eggs. “Your friends need you! You have to keep’em smiling!”

Applejack stopped galloping and looked around; the dark air made it hard for her to see the path in front of her but that didn’t stop her from starting to run again. She jumped over a tree root without hesitation and watched as the trees flew by. It was almost like at the orchard; when she needed to be by herself the orchard was always a welcoming retreat but she still felt troubled. She should have done something, anything. She felt helpless and hated herself for it. A tear coursed its way down her cheek and she stopped in front of the tree. She stared at the ground trying to fight off a small sob. She was unable to protect one of her friends and now he might never be the same again. She punched the tree hard with her hoof causing it to shake violently.

Spike stood outside Fluttershy’s door trying desperately to reason with the terrified pegasus.

“Come on Fluttershy, all the bad guys have gone away! It’s safe now! I promise!” He said knocking on the door again.

“No, I’m not coming out!” Came the soft voice on the other side. Spike sighed irritably.

“Tor really needs somepony to help through this and you’re the pony for the job!” He reasoned. There was silence on the other side. “Come on Fluttershy, it’s during times like these that we all need to help each other!” The door creaked open slightly to reveal Fluttershy looking at him with saucer like eyes.

“Does Tor really need my help that badly?” She asked quietly. Spike nodded.

“He’s taken it really hard on top of the fact that he was without Torais for so long. He’s in really bad shape and could use some company.” Spike explained. Fluttershy opened the door and stepped out into the hallway.

“I suppose… if he wouldn’t mind.” She said.

Tome looked up from Iron Hoof’s corpse and around the room. Tac lay closer to the door in a large puddle of blood. He sighed and looked back to Iron Hoof.

“I’m so sorry that I didn’t believe you, old friend.” He whispered to himself. He felt the presence of a pony behind him and turned around; Luna stood behind him with a respectful look on her face.

“We had made a grave mistake and paid for it.” She said somberly; paying her respects to Iron Hoof with a bowed head. “We’ve suffered the loss of two great ponies.” Tome looked to Tac and then to Iron Hoof.

“Tac was not a great pony, he was just good at putting on an act. The only good pony we lost was Sir Iron Hoof.” He said. Luna nodded.

“True, but Tag might be gone as well, I didn’t get to apologize for attacking him; it feels so long ago and I fear it may have contributed to Discord winning him over.” She said sadly. “But Discord is still at large and we must find his base before Discord’s Chaos can free him.”

“We’ll have to start from scratch; I suspect that Tac relayed the news that we know of Discord’s old base and that he’s found a new one.” Tome sighed.

“How do you suggest we start?” Luna asked.

“We must instate a new tactician and general to start.” Tome said starting towards the door. “Then we declare war.”

Tor shifted uncomfortably in his bed. The nurse put her hoof on his head worriedly; he didn’t show any signs of fever but she couldn’t seem to wake him up. She heard a knock at the door and rushed to open it. Spike stood outside beside Fluttershy.

“How’s Tor doing?” She asked quietly.

“Not good.” The nurse said shaking her head. “His body seems fine but it looks like he’s having a horrible nightmare but nothing I do will wake him up.” Tor let out a small cry that sent Fluttershy straight to his side. She put a hoof calmingly on his and started to sing a soft lullaby. When she had finished Tor shifted slightly and seemed to calm down; his frown turned into a small smile and he slept contentedly. The nurse smiled and left the room stepping quietly over Spike’s sleeping form and leaving Fluttershy to keep a silent vigil.

Tag hopped around the cell; he didn’t seem to mind when he bumped into the bars, he just went in a different direction humming to himself. Twilight, Celestia, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash stood nearby.

“It would seem that Tag was driven clinically insane, if that hadn’t been so obvious I would’ve been surprised.” Celestia sighed. Rarity cast another glance at Tag.

“Will they be able to… make him sane again?” She asked apprehensively.

“I don’t think it’s that easy, he might need months in a mental ward to help get over the trauma, and even after that years of therapy.” Twilight sighed.

“Is that it? Are we giving up on him after all this?” Rainbow Dash cried but Celestia shook her head.

“Do not think we are giving up Rainbow Dash, but it is a long road to recovery. Tag’s world is so small compared to yours, and Discord had been distorting it for the past… two days now. It’s not surprising that he ended up like this” Celestia sighed. “Please forgive me but I must oversee Iron Hoof’s funeral. And apologize to his family for being so foolish.” She trotted away.

“She seems to be taking it really hard compared to everypony else.” Rainbow Dash mused as she watched the princess’s retreating figure.

“Tac was apparently in service a long time and Princess Celestia had grown used to his advice.” Twilight explained. “It’s only natural that she’s so badly shocked.” Rainbow Dash shrugged.

“I’m going to tell Tor the… news” She said and flew off in the direction Celestia had gone leaving Twilight with Rarity.

“I’m going to see if Spike has gotten Fluttershy to come out of her room.” She said simply and followed Rainbow Dash.

Rarity trotted up to the cell slowly wary of Tag’s every move. She stood right in front of the bars and simply watched him. He eventually noticed her and cowered on the other side of the cell.

“Tag…” She trailed off. He looked up at her. She placed her hoof against the bars and watched him; he slowly stepped over and placed his hoof on hers. A tear slowly rolled down her cheek. “Don’t you remember?”

“Don’t you remember?” The words echoed around the inside of Tag ‘s head. Open Book looked at Tag again.

“Do you?” He asked lightly.

“I remember a riding crop.” He whimpered.

“Our first date…” Rarity whispered smiling faintly at the memory.

“Date?” Tag wondered. Open Book saw his opportunity. He tapped Tag’s head with his horn.

“I know this probably wasn’t the most romantic of evenings.” Tag sighed.

“Thank you for understanding, it makes the stares much easier to bare.”

Tag clutched his head between his hooves causing Rarity to jump back.

Tag danced around in pain. Book watched with a concerned look on his face but unable to do anything.

“FIRST date… learnING…. ExpERIEnce… the STARES…” Tag stopped and looked upward; he screamed and screamed. It finally made sense.

Rarity watched Tag with the utmost caution; she didn’t know what had just happened. He sat in the middle of the cell with a serene look on his face; he opened his eyes and looked right into Rarity’s.

“I’m back.” He breathed. She just stared at him; he gave her a confused look. “Am I back? Do you have the urge to hit me with a riding crop? Spooning?” He asked her. Rarity shook her head without saying a word. “… Are you going to say something or look at me all day?” He asked.

“What just happened?” Rarity murmured. Tag smiled.

“You fixed me. I guess.” He said.

“Really?” She asked uncertainly.

“I believe so. Why don’t you let me out then and see?” He asked.

“Are you crazy?” Rarity exclaimed. “After what happened I don’t think it would be good idea.” Tag closed his eyes.

“So you won’t?” He asked. “Don’t you trust me? After you told me that everypony deserves a second chance?” Rarity stared at him.

“Fine… but I’ve got my eye on you.” She said. Rarity reluctantly opened the cell gate and allowed Tag out. He stood still and breathed in deeply. He stepped right in front of Rarity; she stepped back and looked at him fearfully, but the look in his eyes dissolved it in an instant. He put his face close to hers and brought her into a deep kiss.

“The right man in the wrong place can make all the difference in the world” -Gman

Shadows Epilogue

Tag was sitting in the doctor’s office at Canterlot Castle, he had been for a while. The door creaked open and an aging white unicorn colt walked in reading from a clipboard, he looked up at Tag as he closed the door behind him.

“Tag, correct?” He asked briskly. Tag nodded.

“Yes sir.” He said. The doctor nodded to himself and flipped the page he was reading.

“They tell me you where insane not even two hours ago.” He said.

“Yes sir.” Tag said.

“And now you’re not.” He asked.

“Yes sir.” Tag said. The doctor raised an eyebrow.

“Is yes sir the only thing you’re going to say to me?”

“No sir.”

“Well please don’t call me sir, I am a pony first and a doctor second.” He said.

“Of course.” Tag said. The doctor trotted up to him and started to examine him, pulling at a leg and opening his eyelids.

“Tell me, do you have an urge to kill somepony?” He asked.

“No.”

“What do you remember from before?”

“All of it.” Tag said simply.

“All of it?”

“Every single minute.” The doctor gave him a surprised look.

“Well I didn’t expect that.” He muttered to himself and referred back to his clipboard. “How do you feel right now?”

“Perfectly fine.” The doctor looked right into his eyes.

“What do you want to do right now?”

“Live.” Tag said simply.

“Good, very good, but there is one final question. What did it?”

“What did what?” Tag asked, confused.

“What… snapped you out of it shall we say.” The doctor clarified. Tag smiled to himself.

“Remembering who I was and who I was important to.” He said. The doctor looked at him for a long time.

“Good. I can see that you are a mentally healthy, albeit physically worn pony.” He said finally.

“And I can go now?” Tag asked doubtfully. The pony nodded.

“Yes, there isn’t much to it. But I would suggest that you check into the nearest hospital should something… occur.” He said. Tag stood up. “Allow me to show you out.” The doctor led him out of the hospital wing where most of his friends, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were waiting for him. The doctor beckoned for Princess Celestia to follow him and led her to one side followed by Luna.

“Tag… are you okay?” Twilight asked curiously with one eye on the princesses. Tag nodded.

“I’m perfectly fine apparently.” Tag said. Pinkie was bouncing up and down.

“Oh fun! That means we can have a party when we get back!” She said excitedly. Tag smiled.

“Most definitely.” He said happily.

“But if yer perfectly fine then why is the doctor talking to the princesses like that?” Applejack asked following Twilight’s eye. Tag shrugged.

“Probably updating them on the finer details of my amazing recovery.” Tag said. “I think he’s slightly skeptical about the whole thing.”

“Well you certainly have changed darling.” Rarity observed. “You carry yourself with much more confidence.”

“Well I assume that being insane would change you ever so slightly.” He answered. Princess Celestia had joined them.

“Tag, I am pleased to hear of your recovery and apologize for not having done something sooner. If I had listened to… Iron Hoof’s advice instead of Tac’s then the situation might have been resolved sooner.” She said apologetically. Tag shook his head.

“Think nothing of it Princess. I understand that you trusted Tac and it was right of you to listen to him.” He said reassuringly. “I would have done the same thing in that situation.” Princess Celestia nodded in acknowledgment.

“Thank you, that is a weight of my chest.” She said gratefully.

“Once again, think nothing of it.” Tag said hearteningly. “Excuse for asking but where is Tor?”

“In a room down the hall, he’s still unconscious.” The doctor explained.

“Do you think I might be able to visit him?” Tag asked.

“Of course. This way.” The doctor said leading Tag away from his friends.

“We’ll catch up later!” Twilight called after him, Tag nodded back to her and followed the doctor. He opened the door, Tag cold immediately see Spike curled up asleep in the corner and Fluttershy softly stroking Tor’s hoof as he slept. Tag trotted up to Fluttershy quietly and sat beside her at Tor’s bedside. She looked at him slowly.

“So good to see you’re okay, Tag.” She whispered to him.

“Thank you, but I’m slightly worried about Tor.” Tag sighed looking at his brother as he slept. Fluttershy stood up slowly.

“I’ll leave you two alone then.” She said sweetly and trotted out the door, taking Spike with her. Tag sat beside Tor’s bed for several minutes watching the gentle rise and fall of his chest. His eyes opened slightly and they focused on Tag.

“… Tag?” he asked weakly.

“I’m here, brother.” Tag said placing his hoof gently on Tor’s. Tor’s lips curved into a small smile.

“Nice… to know… what I saw… wasn’t true.” He whispered.

“What did you see?” Tag asked, playing dumb.

“I saw you… laughing, crying, jumping around like you were insane. It was horrible.” Tor said shivering weakly.

“Don’t worry.” Tag said soothingly. “The nightmare is over, go back to sleep and we’ll go home when you’re better.”

“I’ll be better tomorrow, you had to heal fast when you were in the Manehattan guard.” Tor said weakly. Tag hushed him.

“We’ll see about that.” He murmured.

“Goodnight, brother.” Tor said closing his eyes again.

“Goodnight.” Tag agreed. “See you in the morning.”

(Thank you all who stayed with me through to the end of Shadows. I’ll be taking a small hiatus to take a break, do school stuff and start writing the next in the series. I have no idea how long I’ll be gone but maximum is a month. [I doubt that] Anyway, much love to you all. –Tag)

The Third Sister Ch. 1 Family of Lies

Shadows Side Notes

Hey everybody, Tag here with some background notes I made while writing Shadows. This is basically ideas that I got out of nowhere and sometimes ended up changing a large part of the story. This is also where I argued with myself about things when I couldn’t say them out loud (Late night writing, middle of math class)
Anyway, I took out any spoilers that I could find so there are no worries. So feel free to read what Shadows might have been.

-Tag

Discord visits in dreams
Gives the knife powerful enough to kill any being
Celestia involved and Tag freaks out when he sees her
Celestia recognizes Tag
Tag was originally created to assassinate the princesses
Tag Shadow named for magic to turn invisible by bending light or “tagging shadows”
After Discord breaks free at the beginning of season 2 Tag was also released from his stony prison hence only a few weeks of memory
Rarity offers him work in her boutique (eventually asks her on date because of her generosity)
First day Celestia severs the link between Tag and Discord so he doesn’t want to kill her and Luna
Discord brainwashes Tag into going to kill Princess Celestia
Tag decides to kill Discord after Rarity reasons with him (confesses love?)
An unknown amount of time passes and then they are about to get married that is the epilogue (What?)
Tag becomes part of the “Mane 6” or something
Drama with Spike over Rarity
Then another story happens, but it is another fiction
During fight with Discord Tag is gravely injured, Tor uses too many arrows and falls unconscious, Rarity runs to him desperately and he finally asks her to marry him (romantic fool)
Tag is gifted fashion colt (later)

Have to research other clopfics for how to write sex scenes (wtf is wrong with me?)

Tag had a brother called Tor who was created to deal with Luna, he was given Torais to do so, and Tag was given Tagia both are capable of killing gods. Torais is a bow.
Tor comes in shortly after the first date, he is still in ‘rage mode’ and is released in the presence of Tag, afterwards he tries to commit suicide because he was dishonorable. Tag helps him see the light.
Tor works on the farm (Marries Applejack? I don’t know)(dear Celestia what the heck is wrong with me?)
Tor gets married in the sequel if there is one
Tor cries the first night

NO SINGING
Goes to meet Zecora
FUCKING FUCKING FUCKING FUCKING RYTHME

Tag and Tor take out everyone to dinner Rarity gets drunk and Fluttershy gets drunk Fluttershy taken home by Rainbow Dash. Tag and Tor take Rarity home because it’s on the way. Sweetie belle isn’t home; Rarity freaks out and finds a note saying Cutie mark crusaders Zecora helpers or something. Tor goes to get everyone Rarity stays at home because she’s drunk and Sweetie might come home. Cutie mark crusaders are being attacked by something Tag saves them when they get home Rarity kisses Tag on the cheek for being a hero; Tag stays in that one spot all night

Luna has trouble talking to Tag because of Water Drop

Tag and Tor connected because when they were severed from discord they connected to each other, they live off of each other so if one dies they both die.

Tagia and Torais both can talk to their owners, have spirits inside them through binding and the enchantments

Spirits in Tagia and Torais are original ponies whose bodies Discord stole to make Tag and Tor

Celestia didn’t want to make them feel really bad by telling them they were using another pony’s body

Tag gets frustrated that everpony hates him and runs of into the forest, mane 6 and Tor look, Rarity finds him. they talk about feelings and such and kiss for real (?)

Tag gets into fight with Rarity, he tries to commit suicide, Discord steps in and makes Tag try to kill Celestia. Threw Tagia away in a fit of anger.

Asking someone out on a date is freaking hard. Writing about it is even harder.
SWEET CELESTIA WHAT IS WRONG WITH ME?????

FRAKING FIRST DATE!!!!! WHY??????

Discord pulling the strings so that Tag gets into the fight.

FUTSING NO MORE RYTHMING TAG WAKES UP ON THE EDGE OF THE EVERFREE

Don’t forget the Spike drama

Discord is a trickster

Discord sends fake Tag they find in Zecora’s hut meanwhile he inches Tag towards his control while getting him back to Canterlot

Tor looks for the statue of Discord and sees Iron Hoof in front of it. The next day the statue is gone and Tor’s suspicions are aroused.

Tag gets back to Manehattan and is harassed by guards; he kills them in the dead of night.

After Tag is back under Discord’s control he gallops for Canterlot without stopping for food or drink.

Tac is a unicorn (need to remember)
Iron is an earthpony
Tome is a unicorn
It’s hard to be deep when you’re shallow

Tag’s dream portrays how I think the fandom portrays the mane six and other characters (Rarity sex fiend/ex-porn star, Pinkie serial killer, Rainbow Dash lesbian, Applejack incest, Fluttershy dunno, Twilight dunno, Spike trying to figure out who he is,)

In the dream Tor is missing the entire time until Tag finds him at home Tor kills Tag
(Oh god why?)

Second run through of the dream

The dream repeats over and over again, Tag has vague memories so it always ends the same way.

GO TO SLEEP!!!!

After second or third run through Mane 6 and Tor breakthrough to Tag and pull him out of his dream

I’m sorry about the cupcakes thing but COME ON! I had to do it!

Tag goes crazy after being under Discord’s influence for so long?

(Obviously not all of this went into the story but this is little notes and ideas that I had, I didn’t think that I would be posting this so it might not be phrased correctly or might seem weird. Anyway it’s been fun and I’ll see you all some other time. –Tag)

The Third Sister Ch. 2 Who She Used to be

Those Who Came Before Ch. 1 Carrot for Your Thoughts

Those Who Came Before

By: Tag Shadow

(Like the crappy sequel to an okay game I am BACK everypony! Anyway, this story was just a little something I needed to write about, most of it won’t make sense right now but just go with me for now. If human stuff isn’t exactly your thing feel free to wait until I post the end of this one because there is important stuff at the end. –Tag)

Tag sat in the Carousel Boutique; it had been a wild trip to get back from Canterlot. After he had regained his senses he had a hard time explaining to his friends that he was perfectly fine. He wasn’t. He put aside the dress he had been repairing and sighed.

A lot on your mind? Book asked nonchalantly. Tag glanced at the knife strapped to his foreleg and nodded.

I just haven’t been feeling like myself. He thought sadly.

I believe that would be a logical assumption seeing as you miraculously recovered from being insane not even two days ago! Book exclaimed. Tag smiled sheepishly.

After that horrible nightmare I just have to wonder why our world seems so perfect… He trailed off.

In all of pony time there has always been something wrong; when I was around it was a war with Discord, and while you’re around it’s… a war with Discord. Book finished lamely.

It’s just… what if everything that is… wasn’t before? Tag wondered. He got out the next order.

That’s an odd question. Book observed.

While I was… insane… I felt like I had a much better understanding of the universe. It’s really hard to explain because that feeling is gone now that I’ve returned to normal. Tag struggled to think.

I could tell that you certainly had some kind of knowledge but I failed to understand any of it. Book sighed.

Put it this way: how long have we existed? I feel as though there is another chapter before this one in the grand scheme of time, somepony that came before us. Tag thought. Book was silent and for a while, the only noise came from the sewing machine.

That is one of the most intelligent things you have ever asked me. Book said at last.

This is serious! Tag thought, frustrated.

No, that is a very good question; and one that I can’t even answer. Book said apologetically. But it’s not like you could ask anypony that kind of question because I don’t think anypony knows the answer!

I wasn’t exactly looking for an answer; I guess it’s just one of those things to think about.

And you’ve been thinking about it a lot lately. Book mused. Perhaps you should be thinking about your marefriend? Tag stopped his work and blushed slightly.

I wish you wouldn’t call her that. He thought as he started again.

You’re the one who kissed her. Book reminded him.

I wish you wouldn’t bring that up. Tag thought.

Wishing won’t get you anything! You have to get it yourself! Book cried.

What are you on about? Tag asked surprisedly.

Don’t you think it’s time you go out with her again? Tag did a double take.

Since when is that your decision to make? He asked.

It was my idea last time, it worked out pretty well I think.

True but….

Exactly. Book said, finishing him off.

Fine! If that’s what you want I’ll do it! He thought irately. But where would we go? The ponies still don’t trust me. He added

“Tag! Are you done up there?” Rarity called from downstairs.

You know just how to time these things. Tag sighed. “Yeah, I’m done.” He called downstairs.

“Perfect! I need you to mind the store; I have a customer that needs a private fitting.” She called back up

Tag sighed and trotted down the stairs; Rarity was standing beside a large stallion with a broad smile on his face.

“Afternoon, sir.” Tag said respectfully.

“Afternoon to you too.” He said back.

“Tag, do you think you could mind the store for a while?” Rarity asked casting a glance to the front door.

“Are you sure you want me too?” Tag asked surprised that Rarity would trust him.

“Of course, it’s a slow day anyway.” She said and trotted up the stairs. “Please follow me.” She said and beckoned for the stallion to join her. Tag sat behind the counter.

I was serious about that question though. Tag thought. What if there was a species before us? He could hear Book sigh in his head.

How am I supposed to know? Book muttered. Tag shook his head.

I’m not asking if you know, I’m asking for any insight.

Well I’ve got nothing. Book said exasperatedly. Ask Twilight; she’s more up to date on things then I am.

Yeah, I’ll do that. Tag agreed. The bell at the front of the shop and a sea green unicorn walked in.

“Good afternoon, is there anything I can do for you?” He asked smiling. She pulled a dress out of one of her saddlebags and placed it on the counter.

“Could I get this repaired?” She asked pointing at a large hole in the side. Tag nodded. She placed several bits on the counter. “When should I come to pick it up?”

“Tomorrow, at around three.” Tag said. The unicorn nodded and trotted out.

I have a feeling that this will be a long one. Tag groaned inwardly.

Rarity came down the stairs an hour later with the stallion.

“Come back in three days and I should have it done.” She said and led him to the door; she politely held the door for him and he left. She closed the door and looked to the clock. “Would you look at the time! It’s almost four! Time to close the Boutique.” She looked at Tag. “Just let me get your bits.” She trotted over to the cash register and collected to bits with her magic. Tag took them.

“Thank you.” He said; Rarity looked at him with a concerned look on her face.

“Are you alright dear?” She asked. Tag shook his head slowly.

“It’s nothing… I… things just feel slightly different.” Tag said with a resigned sigh.

“Well if there is anything that our friends or I can do please just let us know.” She said.

“Thank you but I think I should get home, Tor has been getting fidgety lately.” Tag lied and trotted outside. He was going to ask Twilight the question that had been pulling at the back of his mind.

Tag knocked on the library door before opening. Twilight was standing at her writing desk making a quick note before she turned to him.

“It’s a public library, you don’t have to knock.” She said.

“But it is also a house, I thought I would be mannerly.” Tag said simply. Twilight gave him a strange look.

“Is something wrong Tag?” She asked curiously.

“There been a question on my mind lately; was there anypony before us? I mean us as a species, was there ever any form of intelligent life?” He asked quickly; Twilight looked at him like he had gone crazy again.

“Where did that come from? Are you feeling alright Tag?” she asked him with a concerned look on her face. Tag shook his head in annoyance.

“Why does everypony keep asking me that?” He wondered angrily. Twilight backed up a bit. “Wait…”

“Tag I think that you’re just thinking about things to hard, perhaps you should take a break from things. You’re still recovering after all.” She suggested. Tag shook his head again.

“I’m not overthinking things, I’m just thinking!” He argued. “After what happened I feel almost as though this world we live in is a lie!” He shouted. Twilight looked at him, horrified.

“Tag, please calm down!” She said desperately. Tag stopped immediately and looked around.

“I’m sorry about that.” He said somberly. Twilight looked at him cautiously.

“It’s okay….” She said quietly. Tag could feel anxiety creeping in the back of his mind; he shook his head and sat down.

“No, it’s not okay. I think there’s something wrong.” He said.

“What’s going over here? What’s all the yelling about?” Spike asked as he came in from a separate room. Tag looked at the floor.

“Tag seems to be having some problems.” Twilight sighed; she turned back to Tag. “What do you think we should do about it?”

“I don’t now what can be done about it…” Tag trailed off. Spike scratched his head.

“But what is the problem?” He asked.

“Tag seems to think that there was another race before ponies; not a concept that is discussed often.” Twilight explained.

“Why don’t ask the princess then? She’s been alive for forever; she would know something.” Spike suggested but Twilight shook her head.

“With the things that are happening, I don’t want to put more on the Princesses mind. They said they would contact us if they needed us.” She said. Tag stood up again.

“Of course, I guess I’ll just have to live with this for awhile.” He mumbled.

“I’m sorry Tag.” Twilight said. “But with the threat of Discord still in the air we can’t be doubting ourselves.” Tag nodded.

“I understand.” He agreed. Twilight inspected him.

“I’m still worried about you…” She trailed off. Tag looked right into her eyes.

“Do you want me to stay here tonight?” He asked.

“No… it’s just… let me know if anything happens tonight.” She said hesitantly. Tag walked toward the door.

“Then I will leave.” He said and stepped out into the now dark street and closed the door behind him. Tag was frustrated, he was annoyed, and he felt like his friends didn’t understand him.

Are you going to be okay? Book asked uncertainly.

I’m fine, what makes you think that I’m not?

I can feel some very strong emotions right now; I don’t think that they are the good ones either. Book said. Tag’s eyes flashed.

I used to think that having a pony in my head would be a good thing but quite frankly it’s been getting annoying. He thought angrily.

Calm down. Book said soothingly. Tag stopped trotting and took a deep breath.

Your right, I’m sorry. He sighed.

Perhaps you should turn in early. Book suggested.

Maybe. Tag agreed. His house was in sight.

Tag pushed open the door and trotted in; he could hear Tor in the kitchen cooking something.

“Evening Tor.” He mumbled, Tor’s head popped into the front hall; he had a concerned look on his face,

“Is something wrong?” He asked. Tag shrugged his shoulders.

“Sure I guess.” He still mumbled. Tor wasn’t convinced but he didn’t say anything.

“Well… there’s food if you’re hungry.” He said and ducked back into the kitchen. Tag followed him in and sat down. Tor was leaning on the counter as he waited for whatever was in the pot to boil. His side had healed and he was doing much better but his muscles had been torn and it would take some time for his flank to heal.

“How is your side today?” Tag asked casually. Tor stood up straight for second but resumed leaning.

“It’s getting better; I think tomorrow I’ll start doing the exercises.” He declared.

“Good thing, it must be mind numbingly boring around here.” Tag said. Tor turned off the stove and picked up the pot and a few bowls with his magic, Tag picked up a couple of spoons. Tor put the pot on the table and Tag looked into it uncertainly.

“Apple soup.” Tor said quickly. “My first attempt.”

“I was unaware that you could make apple soup.” Tag said quietly. Tor smiled sheepishly.

“Silver suggested it; I’m not exactly goo at cooking… or anything like that at all.” He mumbled.

“Nothing ventured, nothing gained.” Tag said to himself. He served himself some of the cinnamon coloured liquid. He dipped his spoon in a sipped it cautiously, Tor watched ready to call the hospital. It felt warm in his mouth and tasted surprisingly good.

“What do you think?” Tor asked looking at him for any signs of injury.

“Not bad.” Tag complimented him.

Of course, Silver could make all kinds of good things for the long hours at the library. Book said.

Why didn’t you tell me then? Tag asked slightly annoyed.

Just because. Book laughed to himself quietly. Tor had served himself some soup and had eaten some.

“That IS not bad for a first try.” He mused. “But I digress, how was your day?”

“It was a normal work day.” Tag said simply. Tor looked at him curiously.

“There haven’t been many work days, are you sure nothing special happened?” He wondered.

“I said nothing happened.” Tag said bitterly. Tor looked concerned again.

“Did something happen?” He asked looking right into Tag’s eyes, Tag tried to hold his gaze but couldn’t and looked down into his apple soup.

“There’s just been a question on my mind…” He trailed off.

“Perhaps I could help?” Tor said encouragingly.

“Ever since we got back I’ve been wondering if we were the first intelligent species, or if there were others before us.” He explained. Tor looked at him strangely.

“Where did that come from?” Tor asked, he had forgotten about his soup.

“After I had been freed of Discord’s control and was… different… I felt so… so much like I knew everything yet I wanted to know more; more about the past, and everything that has occurred in this world.” Tag continued. “I wonder what happened before ponies, we can’t have been here since the beginning of time.” Tor was absolutely speechless.

“I… have you asked anypony about this?”

“I went to visit Twilight after work, she thought I was going crazy again.” Tag sighed. He finished his soup and stood up. “I’m going to bed, I have to go to work tomorrow.” He started towards the living room but Tor stopped him.

“We should talk about this! If it’s making life hard for you there must be something we can do.” He said limping up to Tag quickly.

“No, Twilight suggested that I’m just overthinking things and that I go to bed early. I don’t believe that I’m overthinking it but I could probably use the sleep.” Tag said and started up the stairs; Tor watched after him helplessly.

Tag stood in the doorway of his room and looked at Tagia.

Too soon? He thought dispassionately.

In all honesty I don’t have a specific date, please stop asking and I’ll let you know when you can take me off for the night. Book sighed. Tag climbed into bed.

Good night. Tag thought quietly.

Not yet. Book said. Before Tag could do anything he was out cold.

The Third Sister Ch. 4 Settling in

Those Who Came Before Ch. 3 Phoenix

Rarity trotted into the Carousel Boutique, it was almost time to close.

“Hello Tag! I trust business went well?” She asked as she trotted over to the counter.

“Well business was a little slow but still productive.” Tag answered. “How was gem hunting with Spike?” He asked back, Rarity opened her saddlebags and showed him they were filled with a variety of gems.

“I’d like to think it went well.” She said happily. “Now if you’ll excuse me I must put these away in the inspiration room.” She declared and trotted up the stairs. Tag watched after her.

I guess you aren’t going to ask her out again? Book asked. Tag shook his head.

I have to learn more about these humans; I just have to! Tag thought. He could hear Book sigh in his head.

You really need a hobby. He muttered to himself. Rarity trotted back down the stairs.

“I do believe that it is time to close for today.” She said flipping the sign on the front door.

“I guess I’ll head home then.” Tag said quietly. Rarity gave him a concerned look and opened her mouth to say something but she closed it again. Tag gave her an apologetic look. “Sorry.” He mumbled.

“You have nothing to apologize for.” Rarity said. “You’re just… slightly different then… the pony you were before.” She continued sadly. Tag was stunned.

“I…” He started. Rarity shook her head quickly.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that.” She said regretfully.

“No, it’s true, I’m not the pony I was before but I promise you right now that I will be; sometime soon I will be the same.” He said hearteningly. Rarity smiled lightly.

“Of course. But there are a few orders that I have to do still, it’s going to be another busy night.” She said. Tag nodded in agreement.

“Do you want me to stay and help?” He asked uncertainly.

“No, it’s just that I have to get started if I’m to get them done on time.”

“Of course, but if I can help in any way at all please ask, I honestly don’t have enough to do around here.” He said; Rarity frowned.

“Perhaps you could get a hobby.” She suggested. Tag blinked.

“I suppose I could see if any pony needs help…” He trailed off.

“I doubt it, today has been a slow day.” She said quickly. Tag started towards the door.

“If you say so. I’ll see of Tor wants to go for a walk.” He sighed and pushed the door open.

Tag turned onto That Street and smiled to himself.

I can’t believe it! He thought excitedly.

Calm down, ponies are going to think something’s wrong if you’re smiling to yourself like that. Book said in an annoyed voice causing Tag to frown.

What’s with you? Aren’t you happy that I’ve found somepony who understands what I’m asking? Didn’t you tell me to wait before I went crazy again? Tag asked in a confused voice. Book gave an exasperated sigh.

Don’t you see you’re alienating your friends? Your brother? He pointed out. Tag winced slightly.

Yeah but… after my questions have been answered I should be fine. Tag stated.

We thought you were fine before, what if there’s something wrong with your psyche that I can’t detect? Book questioned. Tag opened the door to the house and trotted in.

If the answers I get tomorrow don’t make a difference then something is wrong. Tag decided.

I doubt that will tell. Book muttered.

“Hey Tag!” Tor called out from the living room. “How was work today?” Tag trotted down the hall.

“It was fi- what are you doing?” Tag asked as he rounded the corner. Tor was sitting in a strange position that stretched his injured flank backwards; Tor’s face was covered in a mild discomfort.

“I’m stretching my legs. I went to visit Fluttershy to see of there was anything I could do for my side and she suggested I few poses.” Tor switched to another pose that stretched his flank the other way. “She also said that I should walk a little more to start strengthening the muscle.” He stood up slowly putting a little weight on his injured side.

“Does it feel a little better?” Tag asked curiously; Tor took a cautious step forward.

“A slight pain but nothing I can’t handle.” He said.

“In that case… do you want to go for a walk tonight?” Tag asked casually. Tor thought for a moment.

“If it was a short walk sure.” He said finally. “When should we go?”

“After dinner I would think, get the food digesting.” Tag suggested. Tor gave him a strange look.

“Are you okay? You seem more… less depressed.” He finished lamely.

Ouch. Book interjected. Tag winced.

“I just got some answers, that’s all.” He said quickly. Tor shrugged slowly.

“Maybe you can tell me about it on our walk.” Tor mumbled as he shifted slightly. “What should we do for dinner?” Tag trotted into the kitchen and opened the fridge taking stock of what was left. Tor trotted in slowly behind him.

“There’s a little soup left, want to eat that?” Tag asked as he pulled his head out of the fridge.

“I guess, put it on the stove.” Tor sighed. Tag raised an eyebrow.

“Is something wrong?” He asked.

“This little question appears to be affecting you in a big way, making your mood switch around so much.” Tor mumbled.

“I’m just a little excited, that’s all.” Tag explained. “It’s a world that isn’t known well to ponykind and I’ve seen it.”

“When are you going to get these answers then?” Tor asked incredulously.

“Tomorrow, I will meet her in the park and she’ll tell me everything she knows.” Tag said happily. Tor’s face suddenly changed.

“Are you sure that’s such a good idea?” He asked uncertainly. Tag tilted his inquisitively.

‘Tomorrow is the day off, why wouldn’t it be a good idea?” He wondered.

“I was wondering if maybe we could go about… buying stuff for the house.” Tor said.

“The meeting shouldn’t take too long, Lyra said she didn’t have much anyway.” Tag explained. He looked down and noticed he had finished his soup. Tor had finished his too and stood up.

“Lyra?” He asked. Tag stood up and trotted to Tor’s side.

“She’s the one who told me about the creatures I saw, humans.” Tag explained. “I’ll tell you more about it on our walk.” He continued and motioned down the hallway.

Tag stepped into the dusky street and waited while Tor stepped slowly off of the threshold.

“Where should we walk?” Tag asked as he looked in either direction. Tor was thoughtful for a moment.

“Perhaps we could visit areas of Ponyville we haven’t been to before, seeing as we live here we should get to know the area.” He suggested but Tag looked doubtful.

“Do you think you could walk that far?” He asked. Tor nodded.

“If we take it slowly I could probably walk a fair distance.” He said and started down the street at a painstakingly slow pace. Tag followed him step by step. “You were going to tell me about these creatures?” Tor asked.

“Well, I was minding the store today while Rarity went gem hunting with Spike, Lyra had dropped off an order yesterday and came to claim it. She had heard my conversation with Twilight the night before and asked what I knew, I told her. She showed me some sketches and I knew she knew.” Tag started.

“Knew what?” Tor asked.

“That she knew what the humans are.” Tag said.

“And what are humans?” Tor asked as they turned off of That Street.

“Humans are the creatures that came before ponies, they are what I saw and have been wondering about.” Tag explained. “We then made plans to meet tomorrow where she could tell me all about humans… at least what she knows. Apparently the only knowledge comes from ruins that are rare to find.” Tag summed. Tor was silent for a moment.

“And who is Lyra?” He asked.

“Lyra is a green unicorn, she’s got a lyre for a cutie mark, and so I would assume she’s a musician. Also she has been researching humans for most of her life.” Tag explained. He looked around and saw that he had no idea where they were. “Are we lost?” He asked anxiously. Tor shook his head.

“I know exactly where we’re going.” He said confidently.

“The last time you led us you took to the Carousel Boutique when I rather would have avoided that encounter. Where are we going?” Tag pressed.

“Just exploring.” Tor answered innocently. The sun had set and the street was dark except for the occasional candle in the window.

“Of course, how’s your leg holding up?” Tag asked casting a glance at Tor’s flank.

“I feel fine, this walk is honestly just what I needed to stretch. I feel much better than when I was stuck in the house.” Tor said happily.

“Good, try not to overdo it, I need you to earn the money too.” Tag mumbled. He heard a door swing open and spun around; he realized a pony was running towards them.

“Hey! Tag!” Lyra called out as she galloped up to them. Tor turned around slowly and faced her.

“Who’s that?” He whispered.

“That’s Lyra.” Tag explained. Lyra stopped in front of Tag trying to catch her breath.

“Tag… hu… I… whew!” She stood up straight. “I can’t believe you just happened to be trotting by!” She said excitedly.

“Are you okay Lyra?” Tag asked in a concerned voice. Lyra blew out some air.

“Yeah! I feel great!” She said. Tor coughed lightly.

“Oh! Sorry, this is my brother Tor.” Tag said motioning to Tor, Lyra held out a hoof.

“Nice to meet you.” She said; Tor looked at her helplessly.

“Sorry, but I need to keep four hooves on the ground.” He said and motioned to his side. ”Injured myself.” He explained, “But it’s nice to meet you.” Lyra put her hoof down.

“But you’re fine right?” She asked looking at his side. Tor nodded.

“Don’t worry, I’m perfectly fine, just recovering.” He reassured her. Lyra turned her attention back to Tag.

“Tag, I need to discuss something with you… about the humans.” She said urgently.

“Right now? Can’t it wait until tomorrow?” Tag asked. Lyra shifted uncomfortably.

“This is really important.” She said. Tag sighed and turned to Tor.

“Could you give us a moment?” He asked. Tor nodded. Tag trotted a little ways away with Lyra. “What’s going on?” He asked.

“While I was searching through my notes to confirm what you told me I found something that I had missed.” She explained. “I found a map that was stuck in the binding. The map appeared to show the location of an old human base called ‘Phoenix’.”

“And?” Tag asked.

“After I compared the map to the map of Equestria I found that the base was located in the what is now the Everfree Forest!” She finished smiling proudly.

“And?” Tag asked.

“And I was wondering if you wanted to go now.” Lyra asked sheepishly. Tag frowned.

“Let me consult my brother quickly.” He said and trotted over to Tor. “I’m leaving for the Everfree.” He said simply, Tor blinked.

“Right now?” He asked, surprised.

“Right now.” Tag confirmed. Tor sighed.

“I suppose this will give you the answers you have been looking for.” He muttered. Tag nodded.

“This is really important to me.” He said quickly. Tor sighed.

“I suppose I should head back to the house then.” He mumbled. Tag winced slightly.

“I guess…” He trailed off.

“But if this is important to you then I should be supportive. Go, find the answer to your question.” He said; Tag was silent.

“… Thank you, for understanding.” Tag said quietly Tor shook his head.

“I know you would do the same for me.” He said confidently. Tag nodded. “That’s what friendship is for.” Tor started in the direction they had come. “Try to be back before sunrise. I really need you to… help me buy stuff for the house.” He said quietly. Tag watched after him for a moment.

This will be the end of the human thing. He decided.

Why the sudden change? Book asked curiously.

I can feel myself alienating my brother, you were right. Tag sighed.

That’s all I ask, a little recognition. Lyra trotted up to Tag.

“Is everything alright?” She asked anxiously. Tag shook his head.

“Perfectly fine, we were heading for the Everfree Forest, right?”

The road out of Ponyville was short and soon Tag and Lyra found themselves standing outside the Everfree Forest.

“I hope you know how to read that map.” Tag said nervously. Lyra took a confident step forward.

“If I didn’t know what I was doing I wouldn’t have mentioned it at all.” She said simply. Tag followed her as she stepped into the gloom.

Tag immediately sensed something.

“Do you feel that?” He asked. Lyra gave him a strange look.

“Feel what?” She asked back. Tag shook himself.

“Just the feeling of a million eyes peering at me.” Tag said simply. Lyra started trot again.

“That’s normal for the Everfree.” She explained as Tag jumped to catch up.

“Yeah but it’s not a feeling I’m used to.” He said hunching his shoulders in an attempt to make himself smaller. Lyra giggled to herself.

“Calm down, most of the animals in the Everfree are to little to even think about attacking us.” She explained and pushed aside a fern that had gotten in her way. Tag was skeptical.

“The last time I was here I was nearly killed by a manticore.” He said flatly. Lyra gave him a surprised look.

“Almost?” It was her turn to be skeptical. Tag looked away.

“That was from a time that I would rather not revisit right now, it brings back… regrets.” Tag finished quietly, almost to himself. Lyra didn’t say anything but looked at the path ahead. “How much farther?” Tag asked.

“Let me check the map.” Lyra said and stopped. She opened her saddlebag and pulled out the map, she looked at it silently. “Not too much longer.” She said and put the map away. They walked in silence for a while longer.

Book? Tag asked.

Yes? Book startled.

Just making sure you’re still there, you haven’t said anything in a while. Tag observed.

This is your adventure, I’m just curious to see where it leads, and what answers it gives you. Book said simply.

You just can't understand half of it, can you? Tag asked smugly.

Can’t understand any of it. Book said. Tag laughed to himself silently.

“Lyra?” He asked looking at the pony.

“Yeah?” She answered without looking back.

“How did you learn about humans in the beginning?” Tag asked.

“When I was a filly I lived back in Canterlot.” She started. “My father was head librarian of the Royal Canterlot Library, meaning that he was also in charge of any and all ancient texts. Several of these texts were books and papers recovered from human ruins. Of course all little fillies want to know what their mothers and father do at work, right?” She asked.

“Right…” Tag trailed off.

“Right, so when I asked my father what he did he ended up telling me all about the human texts he was researching. I don’t think he knew how much of an impression that left on me but here I am, quite possibly the most knowledgeable pony on humans.” She finished.

“What about your father’s position?” Tag asked.

“He saved up enough to retire and moved into the country, after I grew up I decided I would live in Ponyville because I had a friend, Bon-Bon who lived here and she offered me a place to stay until I could afford my own.” Lyra explained.

Were you payed a lot as the head librarian? Tag wondered.

I doubt I was payed as much as Lyra’s father, we were at war and there was barely enough money as it was. Book explained. Lyra pushed another fern out of her way and stepped into a clearing. She stopped dead in her tracks.

“Is something wrong?” Tag asked worriedly.

“I think we found Phoenix.” Lyra said excitedly. Tag looked around the clearing; he could see what looked like a large metal door that had been built into the side of a rock cliff.

“That’s Phoenix?” Tag asked disbelievingly. “That door?”

“Well it’s on the other side of the door…” Lyra said and started towards the door, Tag put out a hoof.

“It could be dangerous.” He said, “Let me go first.” He took a step forward. The door was much taller than Tag, suited for the traffic of humans. On one side of the door was a small square covered in what looked like some sort of wire mesh. Tag stepped over to it cautiously, there was a small button under the mesh. Lyra had come up behind him silently.

“Perhaps you should push the button?” She suggested. Tag glanced back at her.

“I was going to.” He said and stepped in front of the panel. He put one hoof over his eye and quickly pressed the button with the other. Nothing happened at first and Tag uncovered his eyes. A small slight had started blinking on the square and a voice came from nowhere.

“Please speak the password.” It said; it sounded female but almost synthetic. It seemed to crack and deviate from a normal sound.

“Tag?” Lyra asked in a slightly scared voice. Tag didn’t dare say a word.

“Password accepted, please enjoy your stay at the Phoenix Detention Centre.” Said the voice. A loud creaking noise came from the door causing both the ponies to jump. The door shifted slightly causing the ground to rumble slightly and dust fell from the rock face. The door eventually slid to one side giving Tag a full view of the pitch darkness inside. Neither pony said a word. Tag took a frightened step forward; nothing happened. Lyra let out a large breath.

“That was the scariest thing I’ve seen in awhile.” She sighed. “What do you think that was?”

“I thought you were the expert on humans.” Tag said sarcastically, he didn’t look away from the darkness of Pheonix.

“I am aware of that but seeing as we don’t know much I thought I would ask your opinion.” Lyra huffed.

“Right, it was obviously some sort of identification system. There must be somepony or something on the other side that was talking to us.” Tag hypothesized, Lyra nodded.

“Makes sense, but who or what could be in there?” She asked motioning to the doorway. As if in response light flickered at first then shone dimly revealing a cluttered metal hallway covered in plant life and rust that led into the rock face. Tag looked into it curiously.

“Perhaps we should find out.” He said grimly and crept into the hallway leaving Lyra to follow.

The Third Sister Ch. 5 Mutiny

Those Who Came Before Ch. 4 From the Ashes

(Heads up, the names aren’t real. –Tag)

The hallway was difficult to traverse; vines littered the floor making the ground uneven and Tag couldn’t get proper footing. Lyra was not faring any better.

“I hope the entire ruin isn’t like this.” She muttered to herself.

“I don’t think so; I can feel the hallway going deeper meaning that roots might not even be able to reach further ahead.” Tag said over his shoulder. The strange female voice started speaking again.

“Welcome to the Phoenix Detention Centre! Here at the centre we have only one goal in mind, to keep our prisoner away from the outside world!” It said cheerfully.

“Who are you?” Tag called out but nopony answered.

“I don’t think they can hear us, must be a one-way communication system.” Lyra commented. They were getting towards the end of the hall.

“Hopefully we’ll find out some answers on the other side of this door.” Tag said and looked at the door in front of them warily. Lyra stood beside him staring at it curiously.

“I can see that but… how do we open it?” She asked. Tag noticed another square beside the door; this one had a large button on it.

“Push the button.” Tag said simply, he trotted over to the square and pushed the button with his hoof. A small piece of the wall disappeared and a strange device came out of the hole.

“Please submit for DNA testing.” Said the voice pleasantly. Tag didn’t move.

“What are you waiting for?” Lyra whispered.

“Instructions.” Tag whispered back.

“Please place your hand on the scanner.” Came the voice again. Tag looked at the device closely; it seemed to be a flat surface with a hole in the middle, but Tag could not see through the hole. He cautiously placed his hoof on it. Before he could react a metallic sound was heard and a Tag felt a quick, small pain on the bottom of his hoof. Tag withdrew it quickly and examined it; there was a small hole on it that bled a little.

“Are you okay?” Lyra asked. Tag put his hoof down.

“I’m fine, but I want to know what they just did to me.” Tag said looking back at the device; he could hear strange noises coming from it.

“DNA accepted, welcome Mark Van Lierde.” Said the voice, the door shifted slightly, then fell away leading into a dimly lit room; two doors led in opposite directions on opposite sides of the room. Tag watched as the device retracted into its hole and the section of wall came back.

“Mark Van Lierde?” Lyra asked looking at Tag. “Who’s that?” Tag was silent for a moment.

“I don’t know, but it’s what got us in. The voice probably has me confused for somepony else.” Tag suggested. “Let’s use that and see how far it gets us.” He looked around the room. “Which way should we go?”

“I’m sure there’s something on the walls or the doors or something that would indicate which way goes where.” Lyra said and studied the walls, Tag shrugged and did the same. He stood beside one of the doors looking around when he noticed a strange discolouration on the wall.

“”Lyra, come here.” Tag called, Lyra trotted over to him.

“Did you find something?” She asked. Tag brushed away some mold and revealed red lettering.

“Perhaps this might tell us something… a-ar-armo-armoury. What’s that?” Tag wondered as he stared at the word. Lyra was thoughtful for a moment.

“I suppose we should check it out.” Lyra proposed. Tag nodded in agreement.

“I hope I don’t have to use another one of those scanner things…” Tag muttered to himself. There was another square with a button beside the door labeled the armoury, Tag looked at Lyra and pressed it quickly, nothing happened. Then Tag heard a small creaking noise followed by the screechy protest of rusty metal being torn apart, Tag put his head down and covered his ears. When it had stopped Tag looked up to see the door was gone, Lyra was massaging her forehead with a hoof.

“That was a lot louder than I though it would be.” She mumbled.

“At least it opened.” Tag sighed and motioned for Lyra to follow him as he trotted into another dimly lit corridor. This hallway was shorter than the last one and soon Tag and Lyra stood outside another door. “Your turn to push the button.” Tag decided. Lyra shrugged and trotted over to the button pressing it without apparent caution. The door opened with much less protest. The pair of explorers waited for lights to come on but none did.

“Maybe they’re broken?” Lyra suggested.

“I think that’s a safe assumption.” Tag agreed. “ It’s a good thing we’re both unicorns.” He closed his eyes and his horn lit up with a hauntingly pale light, Lyra’s did the same. Tag took the first steps into the pitch-dark room.

“Dear Celestia…” Lyra breathed. Tag just stared in muted fear; before him was a large rack of the weapons he had seen in his dream. “This is so… amazing.”

“I don’t think you realize what these are.” Tag warned her. “These can kill a pony instantly.” Lyra’s eyes widened.

“This must be what the humans referred to as ‘firearms’ then.” She explained. ”Although I can’t find any specific explanation on how they work my basic understanding is that they propel little pieces of metal at high speeds at targets.” Tag shivered.

“I can’t imagine anypony having that kind of power.” He sighed.

What are you talking about? Book asked, surprised. Tagia would kill anything in less then a second!

But these are from a distance, and at seemingly no cost unlike Torais. Tag explained.

True, but still. Lyra trotted over to one of the racks and examined one of the firearms, the light from her horn caused shadows to dance across the walls making Tag feel uncomfortable.

“Lyra, you don’t know how those things work, you might activate one!” He hissed silently, Lyra looked up quickly.

“I don’t think so, they appear to be missing a piece that allows them to work. It should be inserted here.” Lyra picked one up and showed Tag an empty slot on the bottom. Tag didn’t feel any safer.

“Still…”

“How are we supposed to learn anything from this trip if we don’t do anything dangerous?” She asked as she examined the firearm closely. Tag sighed to himself and trotted around the room, there were several tables set up to the right of the entrance it was covered in strange metal objects.

“Lyra.” Tag called out.

“Coming.” Lyra called back and soon she was beside him with the firearm floating near her head. She looked at the objects silently for a moment then brightened. “I believe that these are what is missing from the firearms!” She said. “If memory serves I have to take one.” She lifted up one with her magic. “And insert it into this slot.” She inserted the object and was rewarded with a metallic click. “Then I pull this back.” She pulled back a small lever on the side and heard another metallic click. Tag was slightly afraid of where this was going.

“Lyra perhaps-“ he was cut of as a large booming sound echoed around the room making Tag’s ears ring and causing him to throw his hooves on his head. When the echoing stopped Tag looked up at Lyra; she was standing with a terrified look on her face at a small hole in the wall in front of her. She put the firearm down slowly with her magic and stepped back. “Are you alright Lyra?” Tag asked worriedly.

“Y-yes, I’m fine.” Lyra replied shakily. Tag nudged her towards the door they had come in.

“Let’s leave.” Tag said soothingly as Lyra allowed herself to be herded out. They sat together in the hall just outside the armoury in total silence. The atmosphere felt heavy on Tag’s shoulders, his nightmare was slowly becoming a reality. Lyra shakily got to her hooves.

“I’m feeling al little better, we should get moving.” She sounded almost afraid to move but Tag stood up without a word, motioning for her to take the lead. Lyra led them back into the room with two doors and went straight towards the second one.

“Let’s look to see of there is any writing on the wall.” Tag suggested and started brushing plant life away until he found what he was looking for, Lyra stood beside him.

“Living quarters… briefing room… prison cell one…” She said slowly, her voice had stopped shaking. Tag stepped over to the door and pressed the button. The door slid open soundlessly. Tag watched the lights blink on lazily then brighten and reveal the hallway that led deep ahead. Tag took the lead down the hallway, he noted that there was noticeably less plant life on the walls but they still remained rusty. Halfway down the hallway there was a door on the right, Tag looked at it uncertainly.

“Should we go in this one?” He asked turning back to Lyra.

“Sure.” She said. Tag pushed the button beside the door and it opened slowly. He could see another room with a door on the left; the right side was covered in a large pile of boulders.

“I guess that there must have been another door on that side.” Tag said pointing to the right. “I don’t’ think we would be able to dig that out though, so let’s go left.” He trotted over to the door and pressed the button. The door didn’t move.

“Don’t tell me it’s broken.” Lyra said in exasperation. She bucked it hard with her hind legs out of frustration, it opened slightly; just enough for a pony to squeeze through.

“That works too.” Tag said to himself and squeezed through the new opening. Lyra followed slowly. The room they were was different from the rest of Phoenix; the walls were wooden, the floor was soft as opposed to the metal floors that pervaded the rest of the structure. There was a wooden desk in the middle of the room with a large wooden chair behind it; behind the chair was a large flat, black window like object. Lyra trotted over to the desk and examined it.

“There are a lot of files in here.” She remarked as she pulled open a drawer. She picked out a few with her magic and stuffed them into her saddlebag. Tag stood beside the chair and looked on the top of the desk, it was just below his chin and he put his fore hooves on top to get a better look. He felt something give and immediately stepped back down, then he saw an emissive green glow. He and Lyra turned around to look at the window like object behind the desk. “What did you do?” Lyra hissed in his ear.

“I don’t know! I was trying to get a better look at the top of the desk!” Tag whispered back. Slowly text began to appear on the front of the window and the female voice began to speak.

“Hello General Winston. How may I assist you?” It asked. Neither pony said anything. “General, is there anything I can do to help you? It has been 143,762 years since my last activation, perhaps you need a reminder of Phoenix’s purpose?” Tag drew in a quick breath and stepped forward.

“Yes, please remind me.” He said with a deep voice. More text began to appear on the screen.

“Project Phoenix was the plan to guarantee the future of Earth by changing the future. After much debate the American government decided that for Earth to survive the human race must end, the new future was to be one of a slightly lesser species sped up on the evolutional scale; ponies. The process of changing the future was long and arduous but was eventually accomplished. We made sure that the human race would end quickly, painlessly, and that nobody was when, not even me. The military base Phoenix is a detention centre that holds only one prisoner, a youth named Mark Van Lierde. Mark Van Lierde alias Tagshadow changed the future and inserted himself into it in the form of another pony. That is all that we know in regards to the changes Mark Van Lierde made to the future and we are currently researching other changes he might have made. Shall I pull up the file on Mark Van Lierde?” The voice explained. Tag was unsure of what to say.

“Yes, bring up the file on Mark Van Lierde.” He said finally. A picture of a human appeared in the corner of the screen and more text began rapidly appearing.

“Mark Van Lierde was born on April 1, 1996 in Toronto, Canada. His childhood much the same as we would expect; he had a full education. It was in his childhood that he adopted the name Tagshadow; his father suggested it when he was registering for an online game. The most life -changing event was the entire of his ninth-grade year. The school he attended was full of drug addicts and gamblers, the atmosphere affected Mark Van Lierde negatively and he passed barely into tenth grade. Mark Van Lierde became depressed afterwards and nearly committed suicide on several different occasions, but he was unable to follow through. It was in tenth grade that Mark Van Lierde discovered My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. My Little Pony was a show for younger girls and based on the future planned by the government. Strangely enough the show has attracted a large audience among older male men who call themselves ‘bronies’. Mark Van Lierde became a brony and apparently found new positivity in life, affecting him greatly. After he grad- ERROR ERROR ERROR ERROR .

Mark Van Lierde moved to America in 2021 and began work on his project to change the future. He succeeded and it was brought to the attention of the government, the local police arrested him and soon the government took over. Base Phoenix was erected quickly to hold him while scientists tried to find what he had changed.” The room was filled with complete silence. Lyra looked at Tag with wide eyes.

“Did you understand any of that?” She whispered to him. Tag shook his head slowly.

“Not a lot, but from what I understand the humans created us ponies to save this ‘Earth’. Then Mark Van Lierde changed that future. But what has me confused is his alias, Tagshadow.” Lyra looked at him strangely.

“Well it certainly is a strange name compared to the others I’ve heard.” She observed. Tag shook his head again.

“No, my full name is Tag Shadow.” He explained. Lyra’s expression became surprised.

“I see… strange… but it said that Mark Van Lierde inserted himself in the form of a pony. Perhaps that was you?” She asked herself. Tag was appalled.

“It can’t be. Wouldn’t I have some sort of memory or something if I was a human inserted into this world?” He asked looking at Lyra. The female voice spoke up.

“General?” It asked. Tag shook himself.

“What?” He asked angrily.

“Would you like me to shut down?” The voice asked.

“Please.” Tag mumbled. The window went black instantly. Lyra said nothing. “Let’s move on, perhaps we’ll find more answers up ahead.” He sighed and trotted quickly out of the room. He trotted to the only door they hadn’t opened, the door that must lead to holding cell one.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Lyra asked looking at Tag.

“No.” Tag said quietly and pushed the button. The door opened instantly and lights on the other side turned on; Tag looked into the tiny room. It was square in shape and a heavy door lay on the floor to the side, there was a plain chair in the corner. Tag look through the doorway on the other side of the room into another, smaller, room. Inside the smaller room, in the far corner, was what appeared to be a small device. Tag picked it up with his magic and brought it close to his face carefully; it was rectangular and had another black window on it, much smaller than the one that had talked before. Lyra stood beside him and looked at it curiously.

“What do you think it is?” She asked. Tag noticed a circular button on the base.

“I honestly don’t know what to expect, this has been strangely about me in almost every way. But if this is cell one, then this is where Mark Van Lierde was held and this might hold some answers.” He pressed the button with his hoof. The window lit up and showed several numbers. A male voice broke the deafening silence.

“Hello Tag.” Shivers went down Tag’s spine and to the tip of his tail. “I know for a fact that you’re confused right now and this will take a long time to explain, why don’t you and Lyra sit down?” Lyra inhaled quickly when the voice said her name. Tag sat down on the floor reluctantly followed by Lyra. “There are so many things that I want to tell you, so many things that would ruin the surprise of the future for Equestria. I guess I should start by saying that it is true; you are a pony representation of me. I wanted a part of me to live a life that doesn’t exist where I am, yes it’s true that you weren’t supposed to exist but that’s beside the point. There are a few things that I am required to tell you for this to work out. First and foremost: stop being sad, it doesn’t help anyone. The ponies taught me how to be a better person, I used to be like you; almost giving up or hopelessly obsessed with something. Second… beware old enemies I guess. Bad things from the past will come to revisit; might want to keep that in mind next time you’re dealing with Discord. And finally third, the thing I’m having the most trouble with: Rarity. While I have changed the future and inserted you into it I cannot dictate how you are supposed to act. If you keep acting like the way you are you’ll just drive her away, that would not be good. Just ask her out again, for crying out loud I know that Book said it and now I’m saying it so you might as well do it. Remember; if you’re feeling down because of that whole not supposed to exist thing remember that you exist now and for a reason. Remember what Rarity said back in the Everfree Forest. I think my time is coming to a close. There is a fairly good chance you won’t hear from me ever again but this is my last ditch attempt to get you back on the right track seeing as I didn’t think the Discord nightmare would drive you insane. Goodbye.” Silence rushed to fill in the new void. Tag dropped the device to the ground and looked at it with eyes void of almost anything. Lyra said nothing and slowly back away leaving Tag to his thoughts.

Am I a lie? He asked himself.

No, you’re right here. Book reassured him. Tag looked at his hoof.

I wasn’t supposed to be here. In this base… in Ponyville… even in Equestria. Tag trailed off.

But you are. Book said. You do exist, and you’ve made a mark in this universe.

But I wasn’t supposed to. The people who had originally designed this universe wanted it to be perfect but my existence has thrown things out of balance.

What do you want me to say? Yes, you’re not supposed to exist, but what can you do? You’ve already been here, already met ponies, you must remember what Rarity said in the forest way back, just like Mark Van Lierde said. Book said. Tag was silent still. She said that it would be hard to go on without you, obviously your being here has been good! You’ve changed those around you and made a place for yourself. Tag was still silent. He sat with a blank mind for a long time.

I’m not supposed to exist. He thought slowly. But I do. And my existence brought Discord back. I must finish what Mark started. I must be who he is because I am him, living the life he wanted. I must fight to protect that life. Tag stood up; he looked down at the device lying at his feet; the numbers on the window had changed.

“I realize now that you’ve come to your resolution and applaud you for it. You’ve done in three minutes what took me an entire year. Go home, it’s almost morning and I bet that Tor is waiting to go furniture shopping.” Came the male voice again. The window went black. Tag looked down at the device one last time and trotted out of the room. Lyra was waiting for him in the hallway. She stood up bit still didn’t say anything; Tag nodded to her and continued trotting. Soon they were in the first room.

“Are you going to be alright?” Lyra asked tentatively.

“I feel fine.” Tag said, Lyra gazed into his eyes and nodded.

“Right, I do believe that tonight’s trip went on for too long. I will return here later to do research, I’ll get somepony else to come with me though.” She said. “Let’s go home.”

Home. Tag thought happily.

The Third Sister Ch. 6 Antediluvian

Those Who Came Before Ch. 5 Closure, Composure and Foreshadowing

Lyra had left to go to her own house as soon as the pair had returned to town, they had been in Phoenix the entire night and she was going to sleep the day off away.

Tag turned onto That Street and looked at his house, the house that Mark had set for him and Tor. He opened the door and stepped into the house.

“Good morning Tor!” Tag called out as he closed the door behind him. Nopony answered. Tag stood in the front hall for a moment then trotted into the kitchen, nopony was there.

Did Tor go without me? He thought to himself.

I doubt it; Tor really wanted you to come along for some reason. Book reasoned. Tag trotted back into the front hall.

Well where is he then? He thought. He trotted into the living room and saw that Tor had fallen asleep on the couch. Tag smiled to himself and trotted over to Tor’s sleeping figure. Tag poked Tor’s side causing him to shift slightly, but not wake up.

“Wake up Tor.” Tag said. Tor opened his eyes slowly and looked at Tag,

“Your back… did you find the answers you were looking for?” he asked as he rolled off of the couch. He winced slightly as he landed on his bad side but said nothing.

“I certainly found some answers. Not exactly what I wanted but enough to satisfy my curiosity.” Tag lied. Tor looked at him for a moment.

“And?” He asked expectantly.

“I probably shouldn’t go into detail.” Tag said trying to avoid the question. “Are you good to go shopping for house stuff?” He asked. Tor cast a quick glance at his flank and nodded.

“I should be fine, magic helps.” He said and waved his horn. Tag trotted back into the front hall. Tor joined him and soon they were walking down the street.

“Where is this furniture store anyway?” Tag asked looking around.

“This way.” Tor said turning a corner.

“Did you have anything in mind? To get that is.” Tag asked nonchalantly.

“Not really thought we’d just browse.” Tor answered. “Is there a particular reason you seem to avoiding the topic of last night?” Tag gulped.

“I just… found something really disturbing I guess. It answered my questions though.” Tag lied again. Tor stopped walking.

“Is that Twilight over there?” He asked squinting down the road. Tag followed his gaze.

“I think so. Is she waving at us?” Tag wondered. Twilight was indeed waving at them.

“Hey! Guys you’re just in time!” She called as she galloped over to them. “I need some help. If you don’t mind helping out.” She stopped in front of them.

“What’s wrong?” Tor asked.

“I just need some help, Spike made a big mess.” She sighed. Tor looked at Tag.

“Let’s help.” He stated plainly. Tag shrugged.

“Sure, it’s not like we’re doing anything urgent.” He said and trotted towards the library. He didn’t catch the wink Twilight gave Tor. Tag opened the door to the library and trotted in, it took him a moment to realize that it was dark in the library.

What’s going on? He asked.

Am I supposed know? Book sighed. Suddenly the lights came on and Tag covered his eyes with a hoof.

“SURPRISE!!!” Shouted several voices. Tag put his hoof down and looked around; His friends were standing in the middle of the library wearing party hats and large smiles. The room was decorated with balloons, streamers and a banner that said ‘surprise’ in capital letters. Tag looked back at the doorway and saw Twilight and Tor standing in the doorway. Tag smiled broadly.

“You guys!” He said laughing. “You didn’t have to throw a surprise party for me!” Pinkie bounced circles around him.

“Of course we did! You’ve been so down and sad lately we thought we just HAD to cheer you up somehow!” She said excitedly. “And of course seeing as I’m the best party planner in Equestria I suggested we throw a party!”

“Thank you, I guess I really was down in the dumps.” Tag said in agreement.

“Well you’d have to expect that considering what happened to you.” Rainbow Dash said as she flapped lazily over with Fluttershy.

“Were you surprised? Were you scared? I hope you weren’t scared.” Fluttershy fretted.

“Don’t worry Fluttershy, I was surprised sure. But that’s what a surprise party is all about.” Tag reassured her. Then Tag heard a familiar voice.

“Tag, it’s good to see you again!” Tag turned around and saw Silver Platter standing off to the side.

“Silver Platter? You came?” Tag asked in a surprised voice, Silver Platter laughed.

“Of course I did! Almost nopony else in town would have and I thought I would drop in seeing as you don’t eat at the How and Hay Café anymore.” She said with a hint of regret. “I really would like to apologize about how Mr. Hay treated you, and on your date even!” Tag shook his head.

“Please don’t even think about it.” Tag said. “Mr. Hay was just trying to take care of his business and I understand that. But I’m thankful for you trying to stand up for me.” Tag said gratefully. Silver Platter smiled.

“Thank you, I think that Mr. Hay has calmed down a bit seeing as the accident was a while ago. I might even invite you and your brother back when I get the chance.” She said.

“I really do miss the hay casserole.” Tag agreed.

“Right, but I should probably get going now, I promised my friend we would hang out today.” Silver Platter said regretfully. Tag nodded in understanding.

“I’m happy you could just make it at all.” Tag said and watched as Silver Platter exited the library. Tag turned back around and found himself face-to-face with Rarity. He froze for a second. “Rarity… I would really like to apologize. I was a different pony but now I have answers to my questions and I…” He couldn’t find any words to say. Rarity blinked slowly.

“Of course, I understand. I’ll wait for as long as it takes for you to sort yourself out.” She said upliftingly. Tag looked at her for a moment and blinked, he felt a tear in his eye and he couldn’t think of a thing to say. Rarity smiled lightly.

“Perhaps we could start again.” Tag said. “Allow me to take you to dinner sometime.”

While the ponies of Ponyille partied darker events were taking place on the other side of Equestria. A dark shadowed courtyard stood empty save for a statue that stood in the middle. Two ponies strode into the courtyard until they stood in front of it. One, the taller of the two, turned towards the other; she flexed her wings.

“I think it’s time, what about you?” The other pony said nothing but waved his horn in the air. The first pony looked at him strangely. “What’s that supposed to mean?” The second pony shook his head in frustration, he tried to speak but no words came out of his mouth. The first pony sighed irritably. “Just because I’m an alicorn doesn’t mean I can fix your stupid voice. You’ll just have to use the speech spell.” The second pony looked at the ground for a moment before his horn lit up. His once white coat was torn to shreds and covered in the scars of a terrible battle, it was now a deep blood red. A monotone voice emanated from his horn.

“I’m still trying to learn it.” Said the voice.

“I guess until then you can suffer.” The first pony said smiling to herself. She looked back at the statue, the mess of parts that made it up. The second pony followed her look.

“I do believe it is time, we’ll need his guidance.” Said the monotone voice. The first pony shrugged.

“Just making sure you’re ready for this.” She said and her horn lit up causing the shadows to dance frantically around the courtyard. The first small cracks began to appear at the head of the statue. The second pony smiled.

“All hail lord Discord.”

(That does it for The Third Sister, hope you all enjoyed. School is wrapping up soon and exam crunch time is now so it will be awhile before I get to anymore writing, but I hope you'll stick around long enough for me to get back on track. -Tag)

The Third Sister Ch. 7 Signs

The Third Sister Ch. 1 Family of Lies

(it is done, exams sucked like no other but it's over. I'm back for the summer and going nowhere. Anyway things is happening and stuff so have fun. -Tag)

Tag looked down at the plate in front of him; then he looked up at the mare across the table from him.

“That was a wonderful meal.” Tag said.

“It was certainly enjoyable.” Rarity agreed. Tag felt content. He and Rarity had been sitting there for a long time talking the evening away. Although he felt that it was nearly time for their second date to come to a close. He saw Silver Platter assisting another customer and raised his hoof to get her attention. She noticed him and trotted over to their table.

“I trust that everything was okay?” She asked happily.

“As I remember it being. Could I have the check please?” Tag asked. Silver Platter nodded and trotted away. Tag looked back to Rarity.

“I’m glad that Mr. Hay allowed you back into the restaurant.” Rarity sighed happily. “It was rather uncouth to just ask us to leave like he did.” Silver Platter trotted back and placed the bill on the table.

“Well it was understandable given the circumstances, but I did miss this place.” Tag concurred as he placed the appropriate amount of bits on the table. He stood up and started toward the door with Rarity beside him.

“Feel free to come back anytime!” Silver Platter called after them. Tag waved his tail in acknowledgment and held the door open for Rarity. He followed her out into the street.

“I do believe it is mannerly for me to walk you home?” Tag asked as he looked past Rarity down the dark street.

“My, aren’t you being the gentlecolt tonight?” She asked smiling slightly. Tag smiled and gave her a confident wink.

“It’s the only thing I would do.” He said and walked down the street to the Carousel Boutique.

“Thank you for the wonderful evening out.” Rarity said sweetly standing in the doorway to her home. Tag smiled once again.

“Thank you for believing.” He whispered. Rarity closed the door and Tag was alone… almost.

A lot better than your last attempt. Open Book observed. Tag started back towards That Street.

I have become a better stallion since that last attempt. Tag said. Many things have changed since our first date.

Very true. Book agreed. Don’t let that get to your head. This one may have gone well but that doesn’t mean your set for life. Tag opened the door of his house.

Book, I have confidence that I have rid myself of flaws. Tag thought as he started up the stairs.

Getting a little big for your band there. Book commented. Tag looked down at the band around his arm; Tagia was still securely fastened to it.

Sorry. Tag thought sheepishly. It’s just that everything’s been going well since I got back from Phoenix. Tag looked at his bed.

Let’s try to forget about Phoenix. Discord is still at large. Book warned. Tag stopped.

Why did you bring that up? He wondered.

Because Discord’s Chaos has been silent. It doesn’t bode well with me. Book said cryptically.

Book stop that, we have to focus on the good things in life. Yes Discord has gone quiet but all we can do is wait for the princess to call. Tag thought as he got into bed. Now good night.

Tag woke up happily that day. He trotted downstairs and into the kitchen where Tor was eating breakfast.

“Good morning brother!” Tag said cheerfully as he prepared breakfast for himself. Tor raised an eyebrow.

“I take it that everything went well last night?” He asked casually. Tag nodded through a mouthful of celery.

“Of course it did.” He said. Tor sat down in front of him.

“Anything you want to share?”

“Why are you so interested?” Tag wondered. Tor smiled in spite of himself.

“It’s so boring around her with nothing to do and I don’t get back to work until tomorrow.” He sighed.

“Well don’t let my love life concern you.” Tag assured him. “I’ve got it under control. Now I’ve got to get going if I’m going to get to work on time.” He said quickly and trotted out the door.

Tag opened the door to the Carousel Boutique and trotted in.

“Good morning Rarity!” He called out. Rarity was standing behind the register and smiled slightly when she saw him.

“Good morning. I left today’s orders in the other room.” She said and motioned toward the staircase. Tag nodded and started up them. He looked into Rarity’s inspiration room; it was a mess as it always was. Her sewing machine was set up in the corner and the orders were in other room.

“Let’s get to work.” Tag said to himself and started.

The day had gone by unnoticed by Tag as he worked silently on each ripped or torn article of clothing. He hadn’t felt the time go by until Rarity called up to him.

“Tag! Twilight is here to see us!” She called. Tag stood up after quickly finished his current order.

“Coming!” He called back and trotted down the stairs. Twilight was standing in the middle of the boutique with a concerned look on her face. Her mane was slightly ruffled and she looked like she had been running. She seemed to calm down slightly when she saw him.

“Meeting in the library. Right now, we got a letter from the princess.” Suddenly the room was filled was seriousness.

“We’ll go right away.” Rarity declared. Twilight nodded.

“I have to get Tor, you guys head to the library.” Tag nodded. He followed Twilight out into the street with Rarity behind him; she put a closed sign on the door and set off for the library. Both ponies walked in silence.

What do you think this is about? Tag wondered. Book didn’t answer immediately.

I think that Discord is finally making his presence known. Book said darkly. He is making us aware that he is back. Tag shuddered slightly.

But what do you think he’s doing? He asked.

I couldn’t possibly know; Discord is the god of chaos and disharmony. He is the only one who knows what he is going to do. Tag felt the sunlight dim slightly and looked up at the sky quickly; a single cloud had moved to block out the sun. Soon, a weather pegasus moved it out of the way but the ominous symbol had not been unnoticed.

“That is not a good sign.” Rarity fretted. Tag nodded in agreement.

“I have a feeling that the letter is not a friendly hello.”

Rarity and Tag stepped into the library and saw that they were the last to arrive. Rainbow Dash was fluttering around anxiously while Fluttershy sat in the corner with a worried look on her face. Applejack sat at the foot of the stairs and appeared to be in deep concentration while Pinkie bounced around Spike who was standing beside Applejack with a scroll in his hands. Twilight and Tor must have just gotten there.

“Good we’re all here.” Twilight said grimly. “Spike read the letter please.” All ponies in the room stood around Spike as he unraveled the letter and began to speak.

“Dear Twilight Sparkle,
I hope this letter finds you in good health. It is important that you and your friends are well and ready to fend off Discord should it come to that. Our researchers have found some evidence that give us an idea of Discord’s location and I require your and Tag’s presence here in Canterlot as soon as possible. Just you and Tag, your friends must stay behind. A carriage should have arrived by the time you read this letter.
See you soon, Princess Celestia”

There was silence in the room.

“Why would she ask for just Tag and Twilight?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

“It must be super top secret!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“But still, shouldn’t we all know what’s happening? We are all the Elements of Harmony after all.” Rainbow Dash wondered.

“Ah don’t exactly get it either but we should trust Celestia’s decision.” Applejack explained. “She would know.”

“She said that a carriage would be here…” Tor trailed off; he looked towards the door and sure enough the sounds of a carriage were heard.

“I’m just as surprised that she would only ask for Tag and I but I’ll try to tell you guys the whole story when we get back.” Twilight said and made for the door. “Come on Tag.”

“I guess I’ll see everypony tonight then.” He called and followed Twilight outside. The carriage was right outside the library and two royal guards stood waiting. Twilight stepped into the carriage wordlessly and Tag followed. He closed the door behind them and the guards took off leaving Ponyville behind them.

Tag sat in the dark atmosphere that pervaded the entire carriage; Twilight said nothing but sat looking down at her hooves with a disturbed look on her face. Tag fought for words but he found that he couldn’t think of anything; the sudden change from his once peaceful time was startling. Twilight seemed to notice his unease and spoke up.

“Don’t worry Tag, I’m sure she’s just updating us on the Discord issue.” She said in a vain attempt to be reassuring. Tag sighed and looked out the window at the rolling countryside below them.

“I’m not worried about what she’s going to tell us I’m more afraid of what she isn’t…” Silence followed. Tag could tell that he had surprised Twilight and it was a small while before she said anything.

“Why would you think she would hide something for us?” She asked hesitantly.

“Because if you remember back when she released me from Discord’s control, she lied about how Discord got the bodies. I suddenly find it hard to believe her. I suppose I’m just afraid of going back to Canterlot.” He said sighing heavily. He didn’t like to think about what had happened in the castle but visiting the Princess made it so he had to. Tag sunk into his side of the carriage trying to make himself smaller; the memories from the nightmare still haunted him occasionally but he pushed the thoughts away. “Why do you trust her so willingly?” Tag asked looking directly at Twilight. He had once again surprised her and looked away while she gathered her thoughts.

“I trust that the Princess will tell us everything because she has to; me and my friends are the Elements of Harmony, you and Tor posses quite possibly the only weapons that could permanently put an end to Discord. If she keeps us in the dark about anything then that ruins our combat effectiveness.” She explained. Tag nodded his head in agreement.

“True, it wouldn’t make sense, but she still didn’t tell me about Open Book and Silver. That didn’t help at all. You’re her student; how do you know that she’s telling the truth?” Twilight looked at him with a startled look on her face. “Perhaps I’m not phrasing this right, why do you know what she’s telling us is the entire story?” Twilight went back to looking at her hooves and Tag shifted uncomfortably.

I doubt this is helping much of anything. Book said. When you ask questions like this you scare ponies. Tag’s eyebrow furrowed.

I know, I’m just wondering what could have happened. Did they find where Discord’s statue disappeared to? Is there something else they found about Tor and me? I suppose I’m just slightly worried about the state of affairs in Equestria… Tag exhaled lightly.

I’m well aware of that but having doubts about yourself or the path you’re on isn’t going to help. You have to face your problems head on without looking ba-

“I trust Celestia because of something she told me a long time ago.” Twilight interrupted. Tag started; he hadn’t seen her open her mouth. He watched her curiously. “Long ago, back when I had just become Celestia’s student, it was my first night at the castle. I was terrified of being in the spacious room in the dark and Spike had been newly hatched that day; I felt totally and utterly alone.” Twilight shivered as she said the last words.

“What happened?” Tag wondered. Twilight gulped and shivered slightly.

“I could feel the burn of many eyes… but when I shone my horn nothing was there; I was afraid of things that didn’t exist yet they felt so real. So I finally got up the nerve to get out of bed and find somepony who could do something… anything to remove the feeling of all those… eyes…” Tag put his hoof up.

“Twilight please don’t tell me about it if it’s painful to talk about.” He told her but she shook her head.

“I have long gotten over that fear.” She said and a braver expression appeared on her face. “I wondered the halls for a long time looking for anypony but the doors were all locked and nopony answered when I knocked. I inevitably became lost and couldn’t find my way back to my own room so I sat to the side of one hall and cried. I cried for my parents, I cried for my brother, and I cried for Celestia. Then she answered me. The hall lit up and I saw her trotting to me cutting the darkness away with her shining horn. She sat beside me and hushed me.” Twilight’s eyes became distant, as she was lost in the memory. “I told her why I was crying and she told me a secret; when she was little she was afraid of the dark too! I couldn’t believe it! And she told me that when she was scared she would wish for the sun to rise and it did. The sun would always chase away the darkness and bring safety to those in need. I stood up and hugged her. She hugged me back and said to me: ‘I will always be here for you Twilight; you’re never alone as long as you have friends. I would never lie or do anything that would harm you. So there is no need to fear the shadows because your Princess will keep you safe.’” The only sound became the occasional clatter of the carriage as they hit some turbulence. Tag felt a deep unease within himself.

…Fear the shadows? He wondered slowly. Twilight realized herself and her eyes focused again.

“Sorry, must have zoned out. Anyway I wanted to try my best to make the Princess proud and soon I had lost the entire message; friendship will get you through the worst of things.” She finished finally.

“I see why you put so much trust in her readily.” Tag said, impressed. Twilight blushed slightly.

“I’m sure most ponies have a similar story from their foalhood.” She mumbled.

Fat chance! Book exclaimed. I doubt every pony was the personal student of Celestia herself! The Princesses didn’t even have students back when I was around. Tag was silent for a moment.

Wasn’t there a war going on when you were around? He wondered. Book didn’t say anything. The carriage jumped slightly then hit the ground; they had arrived at Canterlot castle. The door to the carriage opened and a royal guard poked his head in.

“We have arrived.” He announced and pulled his head out. Tag shifted so Twilight could get out and then got out himself. He stretched his legs in the castle courtyard then looked around; the sky was a light gray and Tag could feel rain in his fur.

“It’s certainly humid out.” He observed as he trotted to the castle entrance with Twilight.

“Strange, I don’t remember Rainbow Dash saying anything about cloudy weather or rain…” She muttered to herself as Tag followed her into the hauntingly familiar hallway. Tag looked around quickly and suppressed another shiver.

I really don’t like this place. He thought to himself.

I don’t think you have much of a choice, the palace was considered the safest place back during the Chaos War and I’m sure the same applies now. Book said. Tag looked at the walls and closed his eyes tightly; he could hear Rarity snapping the riding crop at him again. That was unpleasant. Book said uneasily. Tag shook his head vigorously, causing Twilight to look at him.

“Are you alright Tag?” She asked. Tag cleared his vision slightly and looked straight into her eyes.

“Bad memories.” He said simply. Twilight cringed under his gaze.

“It hadn’t occurred to me that this might bring that up again.” She said empathetically. Tag closed his eyes slowly and cleared his mind quickly; he pushed the bad thoughts toward the back of his mind.

Hey! I don’t want these! Book protested from the back of his head but Tag didn’t pay any attention. He could see a unicorn standing a little ways down the hall; Twilight had noticed him too.

“Is that Tome down there?” Twilight asked squinting to get a better look. Tag looked closer, it was Tome, and he was waving to them.

“Let’s go.” Tag said to Twilight and sped up down the hall, he didn’t look anywhere; just in front of him. Tome seemed to have grown older since Tag had last seen him. his mane had a streak of white through it contrasting with the light green that coloured the rest of his body. More wrinkles had appeared below his eyes and his eyes were slightly red. Tome looked like he hadn’t slept at all since Tag had left with his friends. Twilight gasped as she drew closer beside Tag, she rushed over to Tome and examined him quickly.

“Tome! What have you done to yourself?” She cried. Tome cringed as she yelled in his ear.

“Things have been hectic over the past few days.” he sighed wearily. “But I am glad that you were able to come so quickly, and on such short notice.” A weak smile crept onto his face but it quickly disappeared. Tag felt a twinge of anxiety.

“Has anything bad happened?” Tag asked worriedly. Tome shook his head slowly.

“Not exactly, the only thing bad is the amount of ponypower we don’t have; our researchers and specialists are working around the clock trying to pinpoint the location of Discord’s Chaos. And our guard has lessened due to the exposure of those working for Discord.” He started trotting down the hall and stumbled; Twilight caught him before he fell, he shot her a grateful look and set out down the hallway again in a slow, ambling pace. Tag followed close behind him in case he fell again.

“Have you made any progress at all?” Twilight asked as they rounded a corner. Tome didn’t answer immediately.

“We have been gathering reports from all the major cities throughout Equestria: Trottingham, Clopton, Manehattan, Fillydelphia and others. After compiling the amounts of irregularities found in those areas we have come to the conclusion that Discord is no longer on the mainland. It is not unreasonable that he has crossed over into one of our neigbouring lands but it is unlikely. Discord acts childishly and is most possible that he is on an island somewhere plotting his revenge against the Royal Family.” Tome explained. He trotted on doggedly while his words sunk in.

Revenge… Tag thought to himself.

That sounds like Discord. Book agreed. And there aren’t that many islands within Equestria’s borders so that should lower the search area. Tag nodded slightly. He glanced at Twilight and realized that she must be coming to the same conclusion.

“What do you think Twilight?” Tag asked from over Tome’s shoulder. Twilight looked at him before responding.

“It all seems legitimate, but I never really studied Discord. But it would make sense that he’s on an island; Equestria’s navy is underdeveloped compared to the lands around us but that comes from having such a small amount of open water in our borders.” She said matter of factly. She looked at Tome. “Have you searched the old base of Discord’s Chaos for any hints?” She asked him.

“We’re sending a team in tomorrow now that the report gathering has been done. We don’t know how long they’ll be in there or how dangerous it is so we’re trying not to take any unnecessary risks.” He panted. He stopped and pushed open a door to his right, the door that led into the throne room.

Princess Celestia sat crookedly on the throne watching Tag and Twilight with tired eyes. When she saw Twilight she perked up and sat straight.

“Twilight it’s good to see you again.” She said and put on a warm smile. Tag glanced at Twilight; she looked alarmed at the Princess’s state.

“Princess Celestia!” She exclaimed. She trotted in front of the throne and bowed deeply, Tag followed, although slower than Twilight. Celestia’s smile grew sheepish then disappeared. She looked worn like Tome but to a much smaller extent.

“Tag, I’m glad that you were able to come as well. We need you here more then ever.” Tag felt a pang of unease go through him.

“...Is there any way that I can be of assistance?” He asked edgily. Celestia motioned towards Tome who bowed respectfully and backed out leaving the three ponies alone. Celestia closed her eyes and breathed in heavily making Tag feel even more uncomfortable than before. She opened her eye and looked right at the two of them; any warmth that had been there had been replaced with cold.

“I’m afraid that I must tell you that I have been keeping another secret. Another secret that cannot leave this room. It is classified and only Luna and I are the only that are still aware of it… with the possible exception of Open Book and Silver.” She let that sink in.

Book? Tag asked cautiously, he was afraid of he might hear.

I have an idea but… let’s just listen. Book mumbled. Celestia beckoned them over to a table at the side of the throne room; there were several old rolled up scrolls on top and three cushioned seats around it. Tag and Twilight each took a seat followed by Celestia, she used her magic to open the scroll on top; on it was a picture of two alicorns chasing each other in a uroboric circle. In the middle of the circle were two more, one was the sun and the other was the moon.

“What is this?” Celestia asked looking at Twilight.

“This is a depiction of you and Luna raising the sun and the moon eternally.” Twilight answered immediately. Celestia smiled briefly.

“Correct.” Celestia praised her. Twilight gave her a strange glance.

“But Celetsia… they teach us that in magic kindergarten. Why are you asking us about this?” Twilight demanded. Celestia hesitated before answering; Tag realized that she really didn’t want to say what she was about to say. Celestia’s mouth hung open but no words came out.

“Celestia…?” Tag asked worriedly. Celestia shook her head slowly.

“It’s a lie.” She said simply.

“A lie? But that’s thousands of years of history, how can it be a lie?” Twilight stammered. Celestia held up a hoof for silence.

“There is another long story that I’m afraid I must tell you.” She said. “So please be ready and understand that what I tell you I don’t say lightly.” She paused for a moment to let it sink in. She put the open scroll aside and picked up the one below it; the parchment had faded to a pale yellow. Celestia unrolled it and placed on the table for Tag and Twilight to see. There was another picture; nearly the exact same except that there was another figure in the background, another alicorn flying across the sky. Twilight looked up at the Princess with a confused look on her face.

“Princess what is this?” She asked looking back down at the paper; she traced her hoof along the figure’s path.

“That is my younger sister, Halley.” Celestia said.

The Third Sister Ch. 8 Thought you were Dead

The Third Sister Ch. 2 Who She Used to be

Twilight’s eyes widened.

“But your only sister is princess Luna…” She trailed off. Celestia shook her head.

“As I said, this,” she pointed toward the first piece of parchment. “is a lie. This one is the truth.” Nopony said anything. Tag looked at the third alicorn sister, Halley flying across the sky, a shining ball of light followed her across the sky.

“What happened to her?” Tag asked looking back at Celestia.

“Back during the Chaos War, in the beginning Halley defected… betrayed us and joined Discord’s side. She had been feeling the effects of jealousy much like Luna had when she was taken over by Nightmare Moon except that she did not give into it like Luna had, she used it to help Discord win the war. After Luna and I imprisoned Discord she went into hiding along with the rest of Discord’s Chaos. For a while Luna and I looked for her, we missed our younger sister and would have welcomed her with open arms, but we never saw her again.” Celestia explained.

“What did She do that she didn’t feel appreciated?” Tag asked; he looked back at the ball of light on the parchment. Celestia followed his gaze and saw the ball too.

“That is Halley’s Comet.” She said. “It was a magnificent object that flew through the sky during special celebrations like Hearth’s Warming Eve. It glowed even fiercer than the sun.” Celestia said nostalgically. “She seemed to enjoy it and the ponies of Equestria did too but it’s hard to show your appreciation for something that comes along once in a while. And soon Halley drifted apart from us; then Discord arrived and Halley saw something in his attitude so she joined his side. That caused many problems for our war effort. The worst part was that we knew we would have to fight our sister at some point; but nopony can harm a god.”

“But if Halley went into hiding what happened to Halley’s comet?” Twilight asked.

“The comet was placed on the top of Mount Neverest, the mountain that no pony has ever scaled.” Celestia explained. “We tried to find a way to dispel the magical properties and destroy it seeing as we have assumed that Halley did and does not want to come back. But we have given up hope of removing it from existence and will leave it there should a solution ever arise.”

I thought that was what she was talking about. Book muttered. I remember her now, a little fuzzy but familiar.

“Princess… why are you telling us this?” Twilight asked gazing at Celestia, Celestia shifted in her seat.

“I’m telling you because we have discovered something that might lead to the location of Discord’s Chaos. We detected a large spike of magical energy on the very edge of Equestria’s border; a place called Heaven’s End at the western side of the Sun Sea.” Celestia elucidated. “And based on the levels, it could only have come from an alicorn.” She let it sink in for a moment.

“And so you’re going to send us to Heaven’s End to investigate?” Twilight finished but Celestia shook her head.

“No, I’m sending Tag in to investigate. I need you to return to Ponyville and convince your friends that Tag has just been sent to gather intelligence.” Celestia answered. “It is important that few this remains a secret.”

“Is that it?” Twilight asked incredulously.

“I also need you to tell the citizens of Ponyville to prepare some sort of guard. Further examination of the magical spike led us to the conclusion that Halley has freed Discord from stone.” Twilight gasped.

“Is that even possible?” She exclaimed.

“To be absolutely truthful, his imprisonment from you and your friends was not as powerful as when it was by Luna and I. That was why I needed you to make friends for Nightmare Moon’s return; I couldn’t activate the Elements of Harmony by myself. And we couldn’t reseal Discord in stone because by then the Elements of Harmony had already chosen you as their new bearers.” Celestia said unhappily.

“But if it was weaker then why didn’t Discord break out by himself?” Tag wondered.

“It’s because when Luna and I did it the first time we didn’t have the element of magic, I suspect that was way Discord was having trouble escaping. The sixth element boosted your power to make a seal that was only slightly weaker than ours, but enough to make the difference.” Celestia mumbled glancing in Twilight’s direction as she spoke. Tag realized something then.

“Wait, you said you were sending me to Heaven’s End, how am I supposed to get there? Especially if it’s in the middle of the Sun Sea?” Tag asked. Celestia exhaled.

“We’ve enlisted… help.” She said slowly. Tag raised an eyebrow.

“Help? What kind of help?” He questioned her.

“Help, I will not speak more on the subject, you’ll just have to see tomorrow.” She answered.

“Wait, don’t I get to go back to Ponyville to at least say goodbye?” Tag asked, alarmed.

“I’m afraid that Discord’s release means that we cannot spare any more time, that’s why we must get you out early tomorrow.” Celestia explained. “Now I do believe that we have talked more than enough on the subject and Tag must sleep; there is a long journey ahead.” She warned. “Tag, now would be a good time to say farewell to Twilight.” Tag looked at Twilight helplessly, Twilight shrugged her shoulders despondently.

“I guess this is goodbye for awhile.” He sighed.

“I guess so, is there anything you want me to tell anypony in particular?” Twilight asked. Tag thought for a moment.

“Tell Tor not to worry and focus on work, if your going to start some sort of mock guard, Tor would have the experience.” Tag suggested. Twilight nodded in response. She gave him a quick hug.

“I was thinking the same thing. Please be careful.” Twilight pleaded. “Things were looking up.” Tag nodded somberly.

“I will.” He whispered. Twilight stepped back and turned around, trotting out of the throne room leaving Tag with the Princess.

“What am I looking for exactly?” Tag asked the Princess.

“Anything that would give usable knowledge about Discord’s Chaos.” Celestia answered. Tag stood up and made to leave the room but he stopped and turned around.

“…What should I do if I find Halley there?” He asked anxiously. Celestia’s face became unreadable.

“Try to reason with her, I don’t want any unnecessary bloodshed but if she’s hostile then… kill her.” She said finally. Without another word Tag left the room.

Is something the matter? Book asked as Tag followed Tome to his room.

What do you mean ‘is something the matter’? Obviously something is wrong, especially if the Royal Family has been telling lies for so long! Tag thought with mild anger. Tome stopped him.

“This is your room.” He said tiredly. Tag gave him a questioning look.

“Are going to bed too?” He asked. Tome shook his head.

“It’s not my turn.” He said simply. “If you need anything please don’t hesitate to call.” He mumbled in a dull voice and half stumbled off. Tag watched after him helplessly for a moment but eventually trotted into his room slowly. He looked at his neatly made bed and sighed.

Now my good mood has evaporated. He thought to himself. Book was silent. Book what do you make of all this?

I honestly don’t know that much about Princess Halley. Book mumbled. I don’t think she liked reading before the Chaos War and during the Chaos War, I suspect that she wouldn’t have read something if it mattered.

You have to remember something! Tag cried. Book was thoughtful.

I have vague memories, perhaps I should show you instead. Book answered.

What do you mean show me? Tag asked.

Remember before you were kidnapped we were going to see your memories through war? It’s kind of like that. Perhaps you should lie down. Book suggested. Tag did as he was told and closed his eyes. He felt solid ground beneath his hooves and opened his eyes; he saw Book standing in front of him.

“Remember this?” He asked casually. Tag looked around at the vast emptiness and then back to Book.

“Now I do.” He replied. Book closed his eyes and a door popped into existence beside him; the door was green to match his coat and the word ‘Halley’ dominated the eye level.

“These are all my memories that involve Halley.” He said pointing at the word. Tag nodded in understanding.

“And we just go through the door?” He asked hesitantly. Book nodded. Tag walked over to the door and pushed it open. On the other side he could see darkness and stars. Tag trotted in.

Tag stood in a street in the fading light of day, Book stood beside him looking around. There were ponies everywhere; on the sidewalk and even leaning out of the windows of the buildings but the road was clear. Leaning outward Tag could see a magnificent chariot coming down the lane and as it passed the cheers of the ponies grew louder. As the chariot grew closer Tag could make out the form of an alicorn sitting on it with her horn raised high and wings spread wide. She had a turquoise coat and a matching mane; the mane was set in a ponytail that still flowed like Celestia’s. She had a large smile on her face and was waving a hoof towards the crowds of cheering ponies. The chariot stopped in the middle of the road, Halley waved around one more time then stopped; she closed her eyes and focused for a moment. Then her body began to glow dimly and the chariot below her began to tremble slightly. She began to flap her wings off of the ground and hover in the air. Her body began to glow brighter but then the glow left her, swirling around in the air until it flew off towards the horizon. Silence filled the air. Then a light shone from were the sun kissed the horizon, a large white coloured object jumped up into the air and started to fly across the sky. Tag had to cover his eyes with a hoof so he could see. The object was followed by a magnificent trail of white that fell towards the ground. As the object flew across the sky cheers grew from the ponies until it disappeared. Halley sat on the chariot with a tired smile on her face still waving as the chariot continued down the road.

Tag looked around; he was in what he assumed was the Royal Canterlot Library. He could see Book beside him with a nostalgic look on his face. They stood between two bookshelves. In front of Tag was a small opening that led to a clearing. Book let out a small sigh.

“This is when I was made head librarian.” He explained. Tag could see a younger Open Book standing in the middle of a small clearing; he had a proud look on his face that barely covered his excitement. Tag trotted over to the opening and saw the rest of the ponies there; Silver stood just behind Book with a happy look on his face. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Princess Halley stood nearby. Halley had a slightly dispassionate look on her face.

“Open Book, I proudly inaugurate you as new head librarian!” Celestia said. She put her head down in front Book, he crossed his horn with hers. Luna and Halley stomped the ground appreciatively followed by Silver. Celestia stepped back.

“Thank you so much, Princess Celestia.” Book said bowing deeply towards her. Celestia offered him a quick smile.

“Doing your job proudly is thanks enough.” She said, with that the three Princesses flew out a nearby window leaving Open Book and Silver. The room quickly faded to darkness.

Tag stood in his mind with Book. Neither said anything for a short while.

“You don’t seem to have very many memories of the princess.” Tag observed.

“Well she didn’t really enjoy reading so the only reason she ever came around was for official business.” Book sighed

“And was she ever seen again?” Tag asked. Book shook his head.

“Not even, I think she drove from the back for the rest of the war.” He sighed. “I think it’s time you got some sleep.”

“Just like that?” Tag asked incredulously. Book nodded.

“I have a feeling that tomorrow will be draining.” Book said simply. Tag sighed.

“Fine, send me out then.” Book tapped Tag’s head with his horn.

Tag opened his eyes and looked around, the room was dark. He put his head back on his pillow and closed his eyes again.

I’m sorry I didn’t say goodbye. He thought sullenly.

Tor sat in the library with his friends; Twilight had just arrived from Canterlot and requested that they all meet her at once. She stood in front of them, alone, with a very serious look on her face.

“I have very important news to share with you all.” She proclaimed. “We must create a militia to protect Ponyville!” Silence followed.

“What about Tag?” Tor asked curiously.

“Tag was sent on an intelligence gathering mission and won’t be back for some time.” Twilight said quickly. Rainbow Dash’s wings extended.

“She sent Tag?” She exclaimed. Applejack stood up.

“Do ya think he can’t handle himself?” She questioned.

“No… it’s just she sent him by himself?” Rainbow Dash muttered to herself. Twilight shook her head.

“Celestia said that she would send help along.” She reassured the assembly.

“Did she give a guess as to when he’ll be back?” Rarity asked.

“She said that she couldn’t be sure.” Twilight sighed. “But you’re missing the point! We need to organize something to protect Ponyville if Discord attacks!”

“But Twilight… it’s the middle of the night.” Fluttershy said pointing out the window at the dark sky. Twilight grunted in mild annoyance.

“Well we still need a plan, even if we have to carry it out tomorrow.” She said. “Celestia suggested that we start up a militia, we have to see the mayor about that. Tag suggested that you lead it, Tor.” Twilight finished looking at Tor.

“Me?” He asked, surprised.

“Of course you.” Twilight said. ” You were a member of the Manehattan guard weren’t you?” Twilight asked disbelievingly. “How can you think you aren’t fit for the job?” Tor thought distantly for a moment.

But I’ve never had to lead anypony… He thought to himself.

Well now’s the time to learn. Silver said encouragingly.

“I don’t know if I’d be good at it but I can certainly try.” Tor said at last. Twilight let out a long breath.

“Good to hear, we should talk to the mayor when the office opens, 7:30 okay?” Twilight asked quickly. Tor nodded. “Good, now get some rest girls, we don’t know what’s going to happen tomorrow.” She said and quickly pushed her friends out into the street shutting the door behind her. They sat in the street for a moment, baffled at their friend’s strange behavior.

“What do ya reckon that was about?” Applejack asked as she got up and dusted herself. Tor stood up; he felt a twinge in his side.

“I don’t know but she got awfully touchy when you asked about Tag.” He mumbled to Rainbow Dash as he helped her up.

“Well then it’s obvious that she wasn’t telling the truth.” Rarity murmured. “I wonder what really happened?” They all stood silently contemplating the question for a moment.

“I’ll ask her about it tomorrow.” Tor decided. “But she was right; we should all get some sleep.” The ensemble muttered in agreement then went in their separate ways.

What do you think Tag’s up to? Tor asked as he passed around a corner.

There are so many things that he could be doing right now. To name any one is impossible. Silver sighed. Don’t ask; I know you’re going to. Tor smiled sheepishly.

Didn’t have read me for that one.

Not even. Tor opened the door to their house and looked at the empty hallway around him.

Why do I feel so lonely when Tag isn’t around? He asked sadly.

Because I’m obviously not good enough. Silver huffed. Tor laughed in spite of himself.

Thanks, I really needed that. But I guess I just miss having a physical pony to talk to. He added. Tor trotted upstairs and into his room. He looked at his bed and smiled to himself. I hope he’s safe at least. He thought silently and lay down. Soon sleep’s black wave engulfed him.

Tag felt a hoof prod him. He shut his eyes and shifted so he faced the other direction. The hoof prodded him again.

“Wake up Tag.” Said a tired voice. Tag slowly opened his eyes and looked around; fragile light shone through the room’s only window telling him it was day. He put a hoof up to tell the pony he was awake. He sat up and yawned. Tome stood beside the bed, his eyes were bloodshot. Tag looked at him for a moment before saying anything.

“Is… it time to go?” he asked ruefully. Tome only nodded. Tag slipped out of bed and onto his four hooves.

Morning Book. He thought quickly as he followed Tome out of the room.

Morning. Book said back. Tome lead him down the several hallways in silence. Tag followed beside him making sure he didn’t trip.

This can’t go on. Tag decided.

Then you had better find something good at Heaven’s End. Book answered simply.

Hopefully I will. But I’m half afraid of what this help Celestia mentioned is. Tag thought. Tome stopped, Tag looked around.

“Are we here already?” He asked.

“No… No I’m just… catching my breath.” He wheezed. Tag stepped closer.

“Lean on me.” He instructed. Tome put a great amount of weight on Tag’s shoulder.

“Thank you.” He said gratefully and continued on. Not a moment later they stood outside in the castle courtyard, Tag recalled Book’s memories. He briefly saw Celestia standing with her head bowed in sorrow. He shook the memories away. He saw the real Celestia standing next to a carriage in the middle of the courtyard. One of the pegasi guards leading it stifled a yawn. Tome led Tag over to Celestia then stood up straight; he bowed briefly towards the Princess.

“I have brought Tag.” He announced.

“Thank you Tome.” Celestia said curtly. “Now get some rest.” She added softly. Tome nodded and stumbled towards the castle. Celestia turned back to Tag. “Let’s go.” She muttered and stepped into the carriage followed by Tag. He felt cramped sitting opposite the alicorn princess. The guards took off roughly and the carriage bumped but they were in smooth flight within moments. Tog looked expectantly at the princess.

“Perhaps you could tell me more about this help?” He asked.

“It’s… hard to explain.” Celestia explained. “You’ll be better off waiting until we get there.” Tag shifted uncomfortably in his seat.

I wonder how Twilight’s doing with the militia thing? He wondered.

Tor stood beside Twilight just outside the mayor’s office.

“Do you have any idea what we’re going to say?” He asked looking at her.

“I have prepared a small speech.” She said simply and pulled a small stack of papers out of nowhere.

“Anything that I should know?” He asked; Twilight shook her head.

“I’ve got this.” She said confidently. A secretary popped her head out the door and motioned to them.

“The mayor will see you know.” She said and went back inside. Twilight took a deep breath.

“Let’s get down to business.” She said and trotted in followed by Tor.

The mayor sat behind her desk and watched them intently as they sat down in the chairs that had been set out for them.

“I hear that you have some news of grave importance for me?” she asked.

“Yes ma’am.” Twilight answered immediately. “I just got back from Canterlot last night, the Princess had some matters to discuss involving Discord.” She whispered. The mayor’s ears perked up.

“News on Discord?” She asked with sudden interest. Twilight nodded.

“Bad news, I’m not allowed to get into specifics but Princess Celestia suggested that we put together a militia.” She explained. The mayor mulled over it for a moment.

“A good idea, but we have nopony to lead it… unless you’re volunteering.” The mayor said turning to Tor, she motioned to Torais with her eyes. Tor nodded quickly.

“Yes ma’am. I may not have experience leading ponies but I am an ex-member of the Manehattan guard.” Tor said with a hint of pride. The mayor nodded in acknowledgement.

“That is certainly a start. But we need a pony that has experience leading a large group…” The three of them were silent for a moment.

“What about that old veteran that lives on the side of town?” Twilight asked.

“Quick Thrust? I suppose that he’s a good choice. Don’t get me wrong; I’m all for a militia but we need this to get done right.” The mayor sighed. “Quick Thrust’s experience mixed with your… youth will get us off to a good start. But we can’t have a militia if we don’t have any weapons.” Twilight’s eyes widened.

“You mean there aren’t any weapons in Ponyville?” She asked incredulously. The mayor shook her head.

“Only a select few, not enough to start any fighting force. Twilight, I need you to send a letter to princess Celestia requesting more weapons, bows and swords.” The mayor ordered Twilight nodded. The mayor turned to Tor.

“I need you to go and speak to Quick Thrust.” Tor nodded. “One of my aides will instruct you on how to get there. If that is everything I believe you should get to work. Oh, I’ll call a town meeting for noon to make the announcement.” Tor and Twilight stood up and trotted quickly out of the room.

The Third Sister Ch. 9 Making Plans

The Third Sister Ch. 3 The Veteran and the Pirate

Tag felt the carriage touch the ground with a shudder. He looked out the window on the door and saw a gray rocky beach run along a gray shoreline. He opened the door and Princess Celestia stepped out, he followed. Looking around he saw what he never would have expected; a large brown ship, flying a flag completely black except for white skull and crossbones.

Pirates!? Book cried.

Pirates? Tag asked.

Pirates… oh, right, you wouldn’t know. Pirates sail around a plunder ships and are generally bad news. Book summed. Tag looked up at Princess Celestia.

“Is this my help?” He asked. Princess Celestia closed her eyes and exhaled slowly.

“Yes.” She said.

I can see why she’s s reluctant about this. Book observed. Asking pirates for help must mean that they’re really desperate; help from pirates doesn’t come cheap. Princess Celestia had trotted towards the ship while Tag jumped to catch up. The he saw the pony standing with his hooves in the tide; his fur was brown, and his mane was black and twisted into dreadlocks that hung around either side of his head, under his thick chin hung a small goatee. He wore a large coat the same colour as his fur and Tag could clearly see a short sword with a curved end strapped to his side.

That’s a cutlass. Book filled in for him.

Thanks. Tag thought quickly. The pony took note of Celestia and stepped out of the water. He trotted and stood in front of her, looking at her flippantly.

“McCutchen?” Celestia asked.

“Captain, Captain McCutchen.” He said. Celestia nodded quickly.

“Forgive me then, Captain McCutchen. You know your mission I presume?”

“Take your ‘agent’ to Heaven’s End and check out the castle there.” He said mechanically.

“Good, this is our agent; Tag Shadow.” She motioned to Tag with a wing. Captain McCutchen snorted.

“Tag Shadow?” He asked.

“Just Tag will do.” Tag said trying to look calm. Captain McCutchen sized him up with a quick glance; he stopped when he saw Tagia.

“You know how to use that I trust?” He asked.

“Yes… Captain.” Tag answered.

“I would hope so, or you won’t last long out on the sea.” He said. He turned his attention back to Celestia. “I trust you’ll have the payment ready for when we get back?”

“Yes, it will be here upon the safe return of Tag.” She agreed. Captain McCutchen nodded.

“Is that everything?” He asked.

“Yes, I must stress though that it is imperative you get back with the information as soon as possible.” Celestia said. Captain McCutchen turned around; he motioned to Tag with a hoof and walked back into the tide. Tag watched as the Princess trotted back into the carriage and followed Captain McCutchen wordlessly. A plank was lowered from the ship and Captain McCutchen trotted up followed by Tag.

He stood on the ship and looked around; behind him two earthponies pushed the plank up against the hoof railing, a motley crowd of all three kinds of ponies stood around looking at Tag, some wore light shirts but most wore nothing. Captain McCutchen looked at them all.

“What are you all waiting for?” he roared. “We’re going to Heaven’s End!” A large cheer from the ponies met his shout and they all went to work on various chores. Captain McCutchen turned back to Tag and held out a hoof. “No hard feelings I hope?” He asked with a broad smile on his face. Tag was speechless. “I see my acting skills are as good as ever!” He laughed. Tag looked back at the shoreline quickly.

“But… what about… you were…” He mumbled.

“Just an act!” Captain McCutchen said laughing. “Don’t want the Royal Family to think we’re getting soft do we?” Tag finally understood, he laughed a little.

“I see what you mean, of course there’s no hard feelings.” Tag said shaking the Captain’s hoof.

“Good, that being said, don’t tell your friend Princess Celestia about any of this.” Captain McCutchen said darkly. Tag nodded understandingly. “Good.”

“Is there anything I could do to help?” Tag asked looking around; the crewponies seemed to be handling things fine.

“I think you should sleep, helps get past the seasickness.” Captain McCutchen suggested.

“Well okay then, point me to, Captain.” Tag said looking around.

“Brook!” Captain McCutchen called out. A deep blue earthpony with a streak of blue for a cutie mark trotted over from the crowd.

“Reporting!” She said.

“Show our guest to the sleeping quarters.” He instructed. Brook saluted quickly and looked to Tag.

“This way.” She said and led Tag down below the open deck, the ship had started to rock and he felt slightly nauseated. The below deck area was dark; the only light came from between crisscrossed bars in the ceiling and several lanterns hanging from the wall. The entire area smelt damp and felt even more so. Between wooden columns simple hammocks hung.

“Is this it?” Tag asked looking around. “There aren’t even enough for everypony!” Brook looked at him.

“Well two ponies share the hammock, taking turns, one sleeps for the night shift and the other for the day shift. The first day after leaving port we have to work hard all day so the entire crew works.” Brook explained. “We have one spare, this one.” She said standing beside a hammock. It looked no different from the others. Tag stood beside it.

“Well… I guess wake me up when you need me.” He mumbled and hopped in. Brook eyed Tagia.

“Are you going to take that off?” She asked. Tag looked down at Tagia quickly but shifted so she couldn’t see it.

“No, it’s okay.” He said quietly. Brook looked at him for a moment then shrugged her shoulders.

“Okay, it’s your call.” She mumbled and trotted above deck. Tag closed his eyes and let the rocking of the ship calm him.

You don’t trust them? Book asked.

Not right now, no. But I think that McCutchen seems like a good pony. Only time will tell though. Tag sighed and let sleep take him.

Tor stood outside a house on the outskirts of town; it looked like it was well cared for despite the fact that Quick Thrust was supposedly old. Tor trotted up to the threshold and was about to knock but stopped.

What should I say? He asked.

It might be a good idea to appeal to his soldier background. Silver suggested. Call him sir and such just like when you were in the Manehattan guard. Tor struggled to recall how he talked to his superior officers.

Okay, I think I’ve got it. He knocked. A moment passed before the door cracked, the head of a young stallion poked through.

“May I help you?” He asked; he had a thin voice and looked from side to side as he spoke, his voice reminded Tor of Fluttershy. Tor was taken aback but recovered quickly.

“Yes, I was wondering, is this the home of Quick Thrust?” He asked peering into the household. The stallion nodded and closed the door. Tor heard the sounds of several chain locks unlocking and the door opened to reveal the young, pegasus stallion standing in the doorway. He ushered Tor inside and closed the door behind them; he relocked all the locks. He turned back.

“Father! You have some visitors!” He called out and jumped into the air, he flew over Tor and into the main room; the main room was very spacious and tall so the pegasi could fly around. An aging pegasus stallion stood up from one chair beside the coffee table. Tor noticed the rippling muscles beneath his dull gray coat and his cutie mark, a spear. He strode confidently despite his old age and he stood in front of Tor with an air of quiet dignity. Tor felt like bowing.

“You have business with me?” He asked steely. Tor blinked.

“Yes, sir.” He said. Quick Thrust’s eyebrow went up. He motioned for Tor follow him. Quick Thrust sat back in his chair and pointed to another, Tor sat down.

“It’s good to see that some ponies have the presence of mind to show some respect.” He said wistfully. Tor smiled thinly.

“Well I’m certainly used to speaking to higher ranking officers.” He said.

“Really? Were you a member of the guard?” He asked surprised. “To young to be retired… not an injury… I hope it was an honourable discharge.” He mumbled to himself. Tor chuckled lightly.

“I wasn’t exactly discharged, but… circumstances arose and I had to leave. But before that I was a member of the Manehattan guard.” He explained. Quick Thrust peered at him curiously.

“You must be Tor then… Tag?” He struggled to remember.

“Tor was right.” Tor corrected him. The young stallion from before flew back into the main room with a tray of tea; he placed it on the table and flew out quickly.

“Thank you, Zoom!” Quick Thrust called out behind him. “That’s my son, terribly shy around new company.” He finished in a low voice. Tor nodded in understanding.

“I noticed, but there is a reason for my visit beside paying respect.” He said purposefully. Quick Thrust turned to face him.

“Go right ahead.”

“I’m not sure if you remember a few weeks ago with all the chocolate rain and strange things that happened…?” he trailed off. Quick Thrust nodded.

“They told us that Discord had broken free and was causing problems but those pretty little mares from the centre of town finished him off.” Quick Thrust recalled. “I would love to know how they managed that one.”

“It’s very complicated but that turns into the problem that I’m bringing to you. Discord has escaped again and Ponyville might be in trouble.” At the mention of trouble Quick Thrust’s expression became protective. “Celestia had suggested that we set up a militia of sorts to watch the sides until this problem can be… fixed.” He finished.

“And? Is there a particular reason that you’re talking to this old beat up pegasus?” He asked instantly.

“After consulting the mayor with Twilight… Twilight Sparkle she took to the idea but then I mentioned my lack of experience leading ponies and she said that I should talk to you.” Tor answered. Quick Thrust took a moment to think.

“Are you expecting me lead this militia into battle?” He asked. Tor detected a hint of doubt in his voice.

“No, I would lead them into battle if it came to that. But you have experience leading that I don’t and that is something that we must have when training. Besides, I only know how to use a bow; Tag, my brother, was the only one out of the two of us who knew how to use close range weapons… even if it only was a knife.” Quick Thrust sighed then he squinted at Tor.

“A knife’s an assassin’s weapon.” He said in disgust. “I would certainly hope that he uses it honourably.”

“It’s not as though he much of a choice.” Tor said in a small outburst of anger, Quick Thrust didn’t react.

“I can see that you’re protective, a good thing to have as a leader. In regards to your brother, I trust that he would know better if he’s still alive.” He said ending on a dark note.

“Are you just assessing me?” Tor asked in disbelief. Quick Thrust shrugged slightly.

“Partially, if you’re going to learn from me I have to know what your skills are. Tell me more about the militia though.” He asked.

“Well… there isn’t that much of a plan… but we would start training to prepare for an attack. If it doesn’t happen then good, but if it does then we want to be ready.” Tor explained. Quick Thrust nodded.

“Well then I guess I’ll help out.” He agreed. Tor smiled gratefully.

“Thank you, it’s really important we have a pony everypony can trust. The mayor said that she would call for a town meeting at noon to announce the militia. Please be there if possible.” Tor instructed glancing at the clock; it was ten. Quick Thrust followed his gaze.

“I think I should get going then.” He mumbled and stood up. “Zoom! Town meeting at noon!” he called into the seemingly empty household. He made for the door. Tor followed.

“I’ll go on ahead to see if they need anything from me before the meeting.” He murmured to Quick Thrust. “It was nice meeting you sir.”

Tor looked at the town square; it certainly looked ready for a town meeting. A large stage was set up in front of the town hall decorated with a simple red white and blue banner and simple wooden podium, a few ponies milled about the square with nervous looks on their faces.

I guess that news about a militia wasn’t very well received. Silver noted as Tor trotted over to the stage. Tor nodded in agreement as he ascended the stairs, the mayor stood there looking silently out into the town.

“Is something wrong?” He asked as he trotted over to her.

“I never imagined that something like this would happen while I was mayor.” She sighed without looking away from the square. Tor stood there awkwardly for a moment.

“Do you know what you’re going say?” He wondered. The mayor nodded.

“I have to, asking the townsponies to fight is something that I must be prepared for and I believe that I have taken all of the necessary precautions.” Her voice was intense. Just then Twilight trotted onstage, she stood beside Tor.

“Meeting begins any minute now.” She said quickly; the small crowd had grown into a loud mass of milling ponies. The mayor took of her glasses and cleaned them absent-mindedly. With a weary sigh she trotted to the podium and cleared her throat. The townsponies calmed down at looked towards her expectantly. Tor shuddered.

I don’t think I could say a coherent sentence with that many ponies watching. He thought in a small voice.

You might have to. Silver said gravely. The mayor began to speak.

“Welcome everypony to the town meeting, I have some grave news to discuss with you all.” The crowd broke into a whispering noise and the mayor pounded her hoof until it died down. “Listen to what Twilight has to say, from Princess Celestia herself.” She stepped back and let Twilight up to the podium. Twilight began speaking immediately.

“Ponies of Ponyville, I returned from a quick trip to Canterlot last night but I couldn’t speak to the mayor but this morning we had a meeting, and have come to a conclusion, the town needs a militia to protect us!” Several cries of surprise came from the crowd but most were deadly quiet. Twilight continued speaking.

“With the help of Tor and Quick Thrust we have the basis but we need volunteers to train and be ready at all times.” She said pointing to Tor. Quick Thrust was nowhere to be found. “So raise hooves now if you want to volunteer!” Twilight shouted to the crowd, no hooves were raised.

“Where’s Quick Thrust?” Called a voice from the audience. Twilight looked back to Tor worriedly but he shrugged his shoulders. Then a heavy roar came from the sky. Tor reacted quickly by drawing Torais and pointing it in every direction trying to find where the voice had originated. A glint in the sky brought Tor’s attention to a gray dot in the sky. Tor began to pull back the string but Twilight jumped at him.

“Don’t!” She yelled as she landed on top of him.

“Why? We’re under attack!” Tor shouted back. The dot grew larger and Tor watched in dismay as it drew ever closer. It happened quickly, the dot hit the stage and a loud boom echoed around the town square, at the same time Tor threw himself upon Twilight trying to protect her, and then he heard a laugh.

“They don’t make ‘em like they used to.” Quick Thrust sighed. Tor stood dumbfounded looking at the pegasus; he was wearing thick gray plate armour that covered his entire body, firmly grasped in his jaw was a spear with a shaft reinforced with steel. He held the spear so it was pointed down at the stage, there was the tiniest hole in the wood. The town square was silent. “Can’t a stallion make a dramatic entrance once in awhile?” He called out to the crowd. The townsponies erupted in cheers.

Dear Celestia… Tor breathed.

And here I thought he was just a washed up pegasus. Silver agreed. Quick Thrust turned back to Twilight and the mayor.

“I believe you were saying something?” He asked. Twilight stood up slowly and trotted back to the podium.

“After that wonderful entrance do we have any volunteers?” She asked laughing lightly. Several hooves shoot up; Tor recognized Applejack and Rainbow Dash’s hooves. Quick Thrust trotted over to Tor.

“Did it make a difference?” He asked casually.

“Y-yes sir!” Tor stammered. Quick Thrust flashed him a slight smile.

“Are you surprised? All this talk about a beat up pegasus must have changed what you thought, I’m a long way from giving up the fight.” He said confidently. He turned back to Twilight.

“We need to set up a training day… how about every other day starting at eleven in the town square?” The ponies that had put up their hooves called out in agreement. Twilight turned back to the mayor and motioned for her to speak. The mayor trotted up to the podium as Twilight stepped down.

“That should wrap up the meeting nicely then, all the ponies who have volunteered please meet here in the town square tomorrow. That is all.” She stepped down and the crowd began to dissipate. Twilight stood next to Quick Thrust and Tor.

“I haven’t seen any armour like that in a long time.” She remarked looking at Quick Thrust’s armour. He flexed one of his hooves.

“I'm sure it's been awhile since anypony has seen armour belonging to the 1st Flying Spear Division.” He said looking at his armour too. Tor gave him a quizzical look.

“1st Flying Spear Division?” He asked curiously. Quick Thrust looked at him with an astonished look on his face.

“You haven’t heard of the 1st Flying Spear Division? We used to be the talk of the town, the ‘big colts’ even! We were who they called when they needed things done!” He said elatedly.

“I-I'm sorry sir!” Tor stammered. Quick Thrust shook his head.

"Sorry, got a little excited there." Tor looked over at Twilight.

“Twilight, did you see any members of the 1st Flying Spear Division when you were in Canterlot?” He asked trying to change the subject. Twilight shook her head.

“No, I haven’t even heard that much about them in recent news now that I think about it.” Twilight realized. Quick Trust’s face grew dark again.

“That’s because the Division was almost wiped out.” He muttered. Tor looked at him.

“Wiped out?” He asked disbelievingly. Quick Thrust nodded slowly.

“Being a veteran they told me. The 1st Flying Spear Division had been sent on a mission, I can’t tell you where because I’m not allowed to but what I can tell you is that of the original 200 members sent in barely more than ten survived.” He said sounding almost stone like. Tor and Twilight stood in complete silence.

How is that even possible? Tor asked.

This is all long after my time so I have no idea what he’s talking about. Silver mumbled. Quick Thrust looked up.

“They were in close quarters, no room for the Division to use the fall technique they teach you.” He explained sensing Tor’s confusion.

“Was that what it was?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, a technique that not a lot can do; you need the bone strength combined with the weight along with several other little things.” Quick Thrust explained showing them his muscled hooves. “It takes a lot out of the user though.” He added with a small chuckle.

“Was it really necessary for you to do that for the display though?” Tor asked. “You scared me.” Quick Thrust chuckled to himself again.

“How else were we supposed to get some ponies in this militia of yours?” He asked. Tor sighed.

“I guess… but still. Perhaps a little warning next time?”

“Where’s the fun in that?”

“You acted like you were to old for that sort of thing.” Tor mumbled. Quick Thrust’s eyes glinted.

“Deception.” He said in a low voice.

“Are you teaching me something?” Tor asked confusedly.

“Deception is an important part of outsmarting your enemies.” Quick Thrust answered. “Now I do believe that the sudden usage of my fall technique has tired me out and I need to rest. I shall retire for the day but I will be ready for tomorrows training day.” He said and started back in the direction of his house.

“I got a reply from Celestia, the weapons will be delivered tomorrow in time for the meeting.” Twilight said to him and trotted in the direction of the library. Tor stood in the now deserted town square for a moment.

Now what do I do? He asked.

Perhaps Applejack could use some help seeing as you took the day off work for her? Silver suggested.

Better than nothing I guess. Tor sighed and started towards Sweet Apple Acres.

The Third Sister Ch. 10 Overrun

The Third Sister Ch. 4 Settling in

Tag tried to shift, but he couldn’t. He opened his eyes slowly and looked around, he didn’t recognize any of his surroundings and struggled to get out of his hammock. Then he remembered.

Pirate ship, right. He thought to himself.

You’re so funny when you forget things. Book said with apparent amusement. Tag shook his head and tried to get out of the hammock unsuccessfully.

How do you get out of this thing?! He asked. He heard Book sigh in his head.

Just roll. He said. Tag rolled all the way to the right and fell out and onto his hooves. He looked around to see if anypony had seen his embarrassing moment, thankfully nopony was around.

What should I do? Tag wondered.

Go see what the status is on us getting to Heaven’s End. Book suggested. Tag nodded and trotted above deck. He could see the crewponies trotting around to various tasks but it had calmed down since they had taken off. Tag trotted over to a roughened pony; his body was covered in numerous scars.

“Is Captain McCutchen around?” Tag asked nervously. The pony looked at him for a moment with a strange look on his face.

“Is something wrong?” He asked curiously. Tag cleared his throat.

“Sorry, it’s nothing. But I was wondering where I might find Captain McCutchen.” Tag mumbled quietly. The pony looked at him for a moment.

“Uh… he should be in his office. Over there.” He directed, pointing to a door at the back of the ship. Tag smiled at him briefly.

“Thank you.” He said, still mumbling and trotted off.

Why does this seem so hard for you? Book asked confusedly. Tag put his head down in embarrassment.

Pirates, I don’t know if I can trust them. I know they’re nice and stuff but McCutchen put on a good act for the Princess; how do I know that they aren’t doing the same for me right now? Tag thought.

Pirates can be loyal when they want to be, and they want money. I can guarantee that they would die to complete their mission. Book explained. Pirates live and die by a code of honour despite appearances. I don’t know how they keep to it but it seems to be working out for them.

Yeah, I’m just nervous. Tag thought sheepishly.

I suppose that will go away eventually, it had better because I have a feeling that this will be a long trip. Book sighed. Tag stood in front of the door and took a short breath. He pushed open the door and trotted into McCutchen’s office. The office was a small workspace filled with papers, a desk stood on the right covered in charts and on the left was a coat rack that held McCutchen’s coat. On the other side of the room was another doorway that led into a downward staircase Tag stood at the top looking downward uncertainly.

Should I go? Tag asked peering into the dim lantern-lit passageway.

It would only make sense to. Book answered. Tag trotted down the stairs, stumbling as the ship rocked back and forth.

At the bottom of the stairs was a large room; the far wall was a large window that showed the open sea behind the ship, the bright sunlight shone through the window and lit up the entire room. Tag could see McCutchen standing in front of a table with a loose shirt on. He hadn’t noticed Tag enter and continued to concentrate on the map. Tag stood fro a moment hoping he would notice but McCutchen was so absorbed in his work that Tag ended up speaking first.

“Captain?” he asked hesitantly. McCutchen startled and looked up at Tag with a slightly embarrassed look on his face. “Sorry.” Tag mumbled under his breath.

“Don’t worry about it, Tag.” He said rolling up his map. Tag trotted over to him.

“How much longer do you think it would take for us to get to Heaven’s End?” He asked looking curiously at the rolled up map. McCutchen looked at him for a moment with a confused look on his face then he started laughing out loud. Tag lowered his head to try and hide his blushing face.

“…Have you ever ridden on a boat before?” McCutchen asked.

“No… not once.” Tag mumbled. McCutchen’s smile disappeared in an instant.

“I find that hard to believe.” He said. “Everypony has to have ridden on a boat. Tell me Tag, where do you live?”

“Ponyville, currently.” Tag answered quickly. McCutchen looked thoughtful for a moment, he ran a hoof through his goatee.

“I’ve heard of that place, somewhere in the mainland, right?” He asked.

“I guess…” Tag trailed off.

“Don’t you know about your own hometown?” McCutchen asked, surprised.

“It’s not my hometown really.” Tag muttered; he didn’t like the way this conversation was heading.

“Well then where is your hometown?” McCutchen asked with an expectant look on his face. Tag fought for an answer that would satisfy McCutchen.

You were born in Canterlot, right? He asked quickly.

Yep. Book answered.

“Canterlot… I was born in Canterlot.” Tag said hesitantly. McCutchen’s expression became surprised again.

“Really? You certainly don’t look the part. You look like you’re… ready for fighting.” He observed looking particularly at Tagia. Tag shifted the arm away from McCutchen’s gaze.

“Please, can we not talk about this? I’d rather not go into my past.” He said lamely. McCutchen was silent for a moment.

“Of course, you just had to ask. In regards to your earlier question it will still be awhile before we get to Heaven’s End. If you look at this here map…” As he finished speaking he took out another map and unrolled it on the table. He put one hoof firmly on a spot near a large chunk of land. “We are here.” He put his hoof on a small piece of land near the other side of the map. “This is Heaven’s End.” Tag looked at the distance between the two points.

“It’s going to take a long time, is that what you’re telling me?” he asked flealy. McCutchen nodded. That was when the sun darkened. Tag quickly looked out the window and saw that a large cloud had moved in front of the spot where the sun had been not a moment ago.

“That’s strange…” Tag said quietly to himself. McCutchen looked out the window too.

“No, that shouldn’t happen. The Sea Weather Patrol broadcasted that there wouldn’t be any clouds for the next few days…” He said. He quickly turned around and trotted out of the room. Tag had no choice but to follow. Out on the deck the crewponies had gathered to look at the strange rogue cloud. A strange silence had fallen compared to the friendly chatter from when Tag was here last. Brook trotted up to the two of them.

“What are your orders Captain?” she asked.

“Catcher!” McCutchen called out without hesitation. A brown pegasus flew out from the crowd and floated in the air. “Get rid of that thing.” McCutchen ordered. The brown pegasus offered a quick salute and jumped up to the cloud. He wound up his hoof and punched the cloud hard causing it to poof in several different directions. A loud cheer came from the crew as Catcher flew back down.

“Alright everypony, back to work! We want to get to Heaven’s End this month!” McCutchen ordered and the familiar sound of many conversations filled the air.

What do you make of that? Tag asked.

I think that Discord is really getting powerful again. And if he get’s much stronger he can change much more than the clouds and weather. Book said worriedly. Tag looked back at McCutchen who had an unreadable expression on his face.

“What now? Is that all we can do?” He asked. McCutchen turned to Tag.

“It’s not like we have permission to change the weather ourselves, the Sea Weather Patrol is in charge of that. I think we can safely say that we’re doing them a favour by removing that cloud, although I doubt they’ll be doing us any favours anytime soon.” He explained. Brook trotted up to the two stallions.

“Sir! Antediluvian wants to speak to you, says that it’s important.” She reported. McCutchen breathed in quickly.

“Take me to him, now.” He said quietly and motioned for Tag to stay put. The Captain and Brook galloped off leaving Tag alone in the middle of the deck.

Who’s Antediluvian? Tag asked confusedly.

How am I supposed to know? Book asked back. Tag sighed and looked around; the crewponies went about their tasks forgetting about the cloud incident. Perhaps you could try and help some ponies. Sleeping all day won’t get you anywhere. Book suggested.

I guess you’re right… Tag trailed off. He saw a gray earthpony stallion walking by and stepped beside him.

“Uh… I don’t suppose there’s anything I can do to help around the ship?” He asked. The earthpony was taken aback and took a moment to recover.

“Right now I think that we got all the bases covered but you might be able to help down in the galley.” He said.

“Well okay then, could you show me the way?” Tag asked sheepishly. The earthpony laughed loudly and started towards the lower deck making Tag follow.

“You’re a funny one!” The earthpony said and stopped at the bottom of the second flight of stairs. “I’m Lop, nice to meet you!” He said sticking out a hoof. Tag shook it.

“Nice to meet you too, Lop. Tell me… is everypony on this ship as friendly as you are?” Tag asked looking around at the ponies sitting on benches rowing while telling jokes and laughing. Lop was thoughtful for a moment.

“Pretty much.” He answered. Tag nodded, impressed. Then he heard the rowing ponies break out into a song.

“Alter of dawn, bury me in light
Crimson eclipse, blood and body ignite
Lysergic communion, thy cup runneth over

Ascend through the trees as the landscape fades
Disciple of the sun, the red horizon cascades
Burning away the masks meant to hide
Writhing becoming the demon inside

The battle rages for the church of the sun
Victorious, I dethrone the chosen one

Defeated cast the weak to the sea
Perched upon my throne, immortal deity
My kingdom of flames, my servants the stars
A prophecy revealed through all of my scars”

Lop trotted over to two ponies near the back, and motioned for them to stop.

“You two take a break, me and the agent here will take over.” He said, the two nodded gratefully and trotted up the stairs. Lop took the seat next to the ship wall and Tag sat next to him.

“What was that song?” Tag asked as they started rowing.

“Oh… that’s just an old song we sing to keep in time when rowing. If I’m remembering right, then it’s a song sung in honour of a great war although the name of the war doesn’t come to mind right now. It was special for all of the ponies that had been killed in battle.” Lop explained.

“Have you ever had to kill somepony before?” Tag asked as he started rowing too. Lop shook his head.

“No siree, don’t think I would be able to if my life depended on it.” He said darkly, he resumed his usual cheer. “Have you?” Tag thought back to the first time he had killed somepony, that pegasus in the dark streets of Ponyville. Tag shuddered and pushed the oar harder.

“Yes.” He said quietly. Lop gave him a sideways glance.

“I take it that it wasn’t the way get our stripes is it?” He asked casually.

“It… it’s a time that I would rather forget. I’m sure you and the other crewponies are more familiar with death than I am and even my few… encounters weren’t very enjoyable.” Lop was silent for a moment and the only sound came from the other crewponies.

“Don’t worry about it, it’s not like we’re expecting you to kill for us.” He reassured Tag. Tag smiled slightly.

“You guys certainly are different from what I expected.” He said. Lop laughed heartily.

“We really do have a reputation don’t we?” He exclaimed. Tag laughed too.

“Tell me Lop, how did you get into the pirate business?” Tag asked. Lop’s eyes quickly clouded over as he remembered.

“Oh… I used to be a respectable lumberjack, really good with an axe as my cutie mark proudly displays.” Sure enough his cutie mark was a tree with an axe stuck in the trunk. “Well I lived in a log cabin and after one unfortunate forest fire I didn’t live in a log cabin so I was off to find some work somewhere. Of course not being a good traveler I got robbed by McCutchen’s ponies while going down the coastline. Seeing as I put up a good fight they asked if I wanted to join up.” He explained.

“Just like that?” Tag asked surprised. Lop shook his head.

“Well they knocked me out after a long fight and brought me on the ship to rob me of everything I own, THEN they asked me because I woke up.” Tag looked at him.

“That is certainly an interesting tale.” He observed.

“Not the most interesting on the ship though there are way more ponies that have more interesting stories than I do.” He said. “But enough about me, do you have an interesting story about how you became an agent for the Royal Family?” He asked. Tag stiffened.

Should I? He asked.

I don’t see why not, I doubt they would believe you. Book sighed.

“Tag? Are you all there?” Lop asked looking at Tag with a concerned look on his face. Tag shook his head quickly.

“Sorry, I’m fine. About my story…” Tag recounted all that he knew from after Discord created him to when he wandered into Ponyville, and then he made up the rest. Lop’s jaw occasionally dropped and his eyes went to Tagia more than once. The other crewponies around the two stopped their conversations to listen in and soon the entire cabin was silent except for the sound of the waves and Tag’s story. When he finished only the sound of the waves remained. Tag looked around quickly. “Is something wrong?” He asked worriedly.

“No it’s just… that tops every story I’ve heard…” Lop said in awe. Tag looked down.

“I’m not that special.” He mumbled. The entire cabin burst out laughing.

“Not that special, huh?” Lop laughed. “You’re probably the most special one here!” There was a cheer of agreement from the rest of the crewponies. Tag blushed slightly and tried to hide it.

“I didn’t think you would believe me to tell the truth.” Tag mumbled. Lop put a hoof around his back.

“Why would you lie about that?” He asked. “And even if you are, it’s still a great story. We don’t have that many story tellers on this ship.” Tag smiled.

“Well it isn’t a lie, I can tell you that much.” He heard the sound of hoofteps on the stairs and looked back. He could see brook standing on the bottom step looking at him.

“The Captain needs to see you right away.” She said sounding slightly distressed. The cabin was filled with a shocked silence. Tag gulped and stood up. Brook trotted over and sat were Tag had been. “Go, I’ll take over for you.” She instructed Tag nodded and trotted away. Before he went up the stairs he heard somepony ask a question.

“When was the last time that happened?”

McCutchen stood in the large room with the window. He stood looking out at the se that followed behind the ship. There was a darkness that Tag hadn’t felt on the ship before, a dark foreboding, feeling. Tag closed the door behind him and trotted up to McCutchen.

“You wanted to see me, Captain?” Tag asked uneasily. McCutchen stayed looking out the window.

“What is your real mission?” He asked quietly. Tag stood behind him trying to think of something to say.

“What do you mean? I thought that Princess Celestia told you.” He said slowly. McCutchen turned around quickly.

“Your Princess has been telling a lot of lies lately.” He whispered, his voice was quiet but steely and made Tag shiver. McCutchen pulled out his cutlass and laid it on the table, he looked back at Tag. “You’re not leaving this room until you tell me the truth.” Tag stood still hoping the Captain’s piercing brown eyes would go away, he knew there was only one way this would turn out. Tag let out a resigned sigh.

“What do you know?” he asked weakly. McCutchen turned away and resumed looking out the window.

“I only know that our destination is Heaven’s End, I don’t know what you’re planning on finding there or why the Royal Family wouldn’t use their own ships.” He summed. Tag breathed out slowly, his eyes drifted to the cutlass still lying on the table.

Calm down... Tag stood beside, but at a distance from McCutchen.

“As I’m sure you know, Princess Celestia raises the sun in the morning and Luna raises the moon at night.” Tag started.

“Skip to the important part.” McCutchen said impatiently.

“It’s a lie, well, mostly.” McCutchen’s eyes widened briefly but they closed just a quickly.

“How so?” He asked.

“There is another sister… her name is Halley.” Tag mumbled.

“And you expect to find her at Heaven’s End?” McCutchen asked.

“At the very least something to help with the effort against Discord.” Tag said shrugging slightly.

“Discord?”

“You know… god of chaos… spirit of disharmony. Discord?” Tag .

“I know who he is, but what does he have to do with this Halley alicorn?” McCutchen asked.

“Discord escaped… and our theory is that she was responsible and that it all occurred on Heaven’s End. I’m going there because we think that she might still be there and even if she isn’t there might be something useful.” Tag explained. McCutchen nodded in understanding.

“Makes sense, but why wouldn’t they send one of their own ships? Why hire us?”

“Because… there was an attempted takeover and assassination attempt on the Royal Family.” McCutchen whistled to himself.

“Sounds like Discord has the upper hoof… claw.” He observed. Tag nodded uneasily not wanting to reveal his role in the attack.

“That revealed that there was a large number of the Royal Guard working for Discord.” Tag went on. “Now the Royal Family, Royal Guard and the researchers are working overtime to find out where Discord is so we can put an end to him.”

“How would you do that? Would you just imprison him in stone again?”

“No… there are to things that can permanently put an end to Discord: the knife on my arm, and the bow that my brother owns.” Tag said lifting the hoof with Tagia off the ground slightly. McCutchen eyed it closely and differently from when they were on the beach.

“What’s so special about that knife?” He asked.

“It can steal the soul of what it kills. It would kill Discord by removing the soul from his body.” Tag explained. McCutchen’s face grew slightly uneasy.

“I don’t think I would understand how that works. Let’s backtrack, why is Halley on Discord’s side again?”

“During the Chaos War, you should know what that is, Halley changed sides for a reason that we don’t know.”

“And so she’s the reason that Discord is free now?” McCutchen asked. Tag nodded. McCutchen stood for a long time looking out at the sea. “Understand that I want to know where I’m going and what I’m doing. Especially if it puts my crew in danger.” McCutchen said in his low voice. “I will go along with this mission only because of I doubt things will go our way if Discord wins. And I will go until the end for my crew, understand that now.”

“Yes, sir.” Tag said. McCutchen nodded to him and picked up his cutlass; he sheathed it and patted Tag on the back.

“I don’t blame you for any of this, and I hope that this little bit of unpleasantness can be put aside because the last thing we need on this mission is mistrust. Trust is what we’re built on.” McCutchen pushed Tag towards the doorway. “Now go, I have a lot of thinking to do.” Tag looked back at him one last time before he opened the door and trotted up the stairs.

That was something I’d rather not do again. Tag thought as he stood at the top of the ship. Other ponies went about their chores unaware of what had happened.

Definitely, I was wondering if you guys would end up fighting. Book agreed. McCutchen certainly isn’t a pony that I would want to go against.

He really cares for the ponies on this ship, and he would die for them, as I’m sure they would do the same.

Who’s to say it hasn’t happened before? Book asked.

I guess… Tag trailed off. Looking around he realized the Brook was beside him, looking at him expectantly.

“What happened?” She demanded.

“I told the truth.” Tag said simply. Brook said nothing but trotted into the Captain’s office. Tag looked around.

Maybe I should just go to sleep. Tag looked up, the sun was starting to make its way down the sky. Wait for it to blow over.

Running away won’t help. Book warned him. Tag shook his head.

I’m not exactly running away, there isn’t anyplace to run to on this ship. Tag sighed and started down the stairs to the hammocks. Tag rolled into his and listened to the sound of several other crewponies snoring. He looked at the ceiling and closed his eyes.

(I should mention that the song is called Lysergic Communion, and has not been created/written by me.)

The Third Sister Ch. 11 The Third Sister

The Third Sister Ch. 5 Mutiny

Tor lay in his bed looking at the wall; he couldn’t lay on his back with Torais on his side. It was dark out, it had been dark for a while and Tor couldn’t help but wonder what would happen the next day.

I hope everything goes okay with the militia… he trailed off.

Stop worrying about it. Silver scolded him. I’m sure everything will be fine, and I’ll be here to help like I always am.

You were in charge of the library; there was only one of you. I need experience leading ponies. Tor mumbled.

Quick Thrust is there to teach you. Silver reminded him. Tor shook his head.

I’m well aware of that but I’m still afraid that I can’t do it. He confessed.

There’s a lot of time to learn, and thinking about it like this isn’t going to get you anywhere! Silver said in exasperation.

…How do you do it? Tor asked.

How do I do what? Silver asked confusedly.

How do you stay so positive about these things? Tor asked. You never let doubt get the better of you. Silver said nothing for a long time. Tor shifted under the covers, breaking the silence.

I had to be. Silver replied finally.

What do you mean? Tor asked.

Open Book had a few problems staying positive, believe it or not he was nearly terrified when they asked him to be the head librarian… everyone thought that it would be Hardback. When he told me the news he was freaking out saying that he couldn’t do it, but I told him that there was a reason for him being chosen. I told him that they knew he had what it takes to do it and that he should never doubt himself about it. Silver remembered.

What happened after that? Tor asked.

Well obviously Open Book became the new head librarian and you should more or less know the rest. Silver answered.

I know what you mean. Thanks. Tor thought smiling to himself. He closed his eyes and settled down.

Tor stood in the town square, it eleven as they had agreed upon and several ponies were standing around. Tor noticed Applejack and Rainbow Dash standing and talking quietly and trotted over.

“Good morning.” Tor said as they noticed him. Rainbow Dash nodded in his direction.

“Good morning Tor.” Applejack half mumbled. Tor raised an eyebrow.

“Is something wrong?” He asked. Applejack shook her head.

“Aw, it’s just that Rainbow over here seems a little bit overconfident here.” Applejack sighed waving a hoof at Rainbow Dash who leaned forward in anticipation.

“What do you mean overconfident?” She demanded. Applejack shrugged.

“Yer just rarin ta go and sayin you’ll be top of the whole thing in a day!” Applejack explained. Rainbow Dash started to bear her teeth Tor put himself between the two mares.

“Calm down, this isn’t about who’s better or whatever, this is for the good of Ponyville. If we’re fighting among ourselves it makes us weaker, so just stop it now.” He scolded. Rainbow Dash looked away.

“Sorry.” She mumbled.

“Ah’m sorry too.” Applejack said. There was a small cough from behind Tor and he spun around, Quick Thrust was standing behind him wearing gauntlets on his hooves, his spear was clenched in his mouth.

“I see that this is everypony?” He asked taking a quick headcount. “24… that’s about right.”

“So are you ready for this?” Tor asked. Quick Thrust shook his head.

“Oh no, you’re in charge of this. If you’re going to learn how to be a leader you might as well start by leading something.” Quick Thrust said motioning towards the large group of ponies milling about the town square. Tor shook his head.

“I’m not sure if I can.” He confessed. Quick Thrust gave him a small nudge.

“A wise leader once said: a leader is a dealer in hope. If you can’t even speak to them then what hope is there for leading them? You need to give them something to fight for, something to believe in. I don’t think they understand it right now but their way of life is in danger and you need to give them hope; hope that things can return to normal.” Tor blinked.

“I-I understand.” He said. He walked over to the crowd, he could feel Quick Thrust watching his every move.

Let’s just get this over with. Tor sighed mentally.

“Ladies and gentlecolts.” He said loudly. All the ponies in the crowd turned towards him, even Applejack and Rainbow Dash joined them. Tor took a second to compose himself and started talking. “As you all know there is the threat of chaos out in Equestria currently. You all know that this threat might come into Ponyville at any time. That is why we are here.” He paced to one side. “We are here to keep our friends and family safe, we are here to keep our homes safe, and that is your job. It is my job, with the help of Quick Thrust, to teach you how to do this.” He motioned to Quick Thrust who nodded to the crowd. Tor turned to face them again. “I will not lie when I say that this is not for everypony, and I can respect that. If there is anypony that wants to back out then now’s the time.” He paused, nopony moved. He nodded and resumed his speech. “Good, we shall begin soon. Quick Thrust and I will divide you into two groups, archers and swordsponies. Quick Thrust will be in charge of training the swordsponies and I will train the archers. Are there any questions?” Silence filled the air. All the ponies in the crowd watched him with awe on their faces. “Okay then, everypony line up here and we’ll divide you up…”

Distant shouting woke Tag up; he shifted slightly in the hammock and rolled out. Looking around he saw that the sun had come up through the grate in the ceiling. He trotted past several ponies in other hammocks rubbing their eyes and up above deck. There was a large mass of ponies were standing in the middle of the deck, they were all looking at the raises area beside the steering wheel where McCutchen stood beside Brook. Tag could hear small conversations going on all around him.

“Why’d the Captain call a meeting?” Asked a pegasus in front of Tag.

“I heard something happened with the Royal Family agent…. Tag I think.” Tag suddenly felt nervous.

I hope nothing bad happens… He trailed off.

I’m sure McCutchen’s just updating them with our real mission. Book said. The last of the ponies had come up from below deck and now everypony stood watching McCutchen and Brook silently.

“Crewmembers, there have been developments with our mission. Also, in graver news, Antediluvian has spoken.” At the mention of the name the crowd broke out in loud whispers. Tag looked at the ponies around him, some glanced in his direction questioningly but most were talking to each other.

“Antediluvian? When was the last time he wanted to talk to the Captain?”

“It’s been a long time, like… eight months I think.”

“Wasn’t that when we were attacked by that bunyip?”

“Yeah, I remember now. We lost a lot of good ponies to that thing.”

“Everypony listen! The Captain has some important things to say!” Brook pleaded. All of the crewmembers immediately stopped talking and looked back to McCutchen.

“Antediluvian has spoken to me saying that there has been talk of mutiny on this ship!” He called out. “And he has told me who started these talks.” Some of the crewmembers looked around.

“Who is it?” One cried from the back of the crowd. McCutchen looked at the crowd until his eyes locked onto a pony that Tag couldn’t see.

“Lightning!” McCutchen bellowed. “Why have you done this?” Tag pushed to the front of the crowd where Lightning stood. He was looking up at the Captain with a sneer on his face.

“Because you’ve gone soft Captain!” Lightning explained. “Taking a mission from the Royal Family, bah! We’re pirates and we have to act like it! What’s there to gain by any of this?” McCutchen closed his eyes.

“This mission isn’t just about the Royal Family. The outcome of this mission is quite possibly key to the survival of Equestria.” He said. Lightning shook his head angrily.

“Who cares about Equestria? We’re in it for ourselves! Who cares if the rest of those ponies die?” There was complete silence on deck. Tag was looking at Lighting with a horrified expression on his face.

Who could possibly think like that? He asked.

Ponies that have been chewed up and spit out by life. Book said sadly. McCutchen was looking down at Lightning with disgust.

“Tell me, how many ponies have joined you?” He asked. Two more ponies crept out into the clearing. “Lass… and Raid.” McCutchen said quietly, almost to himself. “What are you going to do, kill me now?” He demanded. Lighting drew a knife that had been strapped to his side. Raid, a large unicorn stallion, and Lass, another earthpony both drew a cutlass each.

“Yes.” Lightning said grinning evilly. He started running towards McCutchen with Lass and Raid at his side. McCutchen turned his head and looked right at Tag. The message was clear.

Why me? Tag asked looking around quickly.

McCutchen wants you to prove yourself. Book said quickly. Go! Tag quickly jumped into action. He used his magic to push the light away from him so that nopony could see him. At the same time he pulled out Tagia and started running; Raid was the closest so Tag went for him first. Tag jumped at him and knocked to the ground, without hesitation Tag sunk the knife into his throat, Raid died instantly and soundlessly. Lightning and Lass had noticed what had happened and looked at Raids body confusedly. Tag pulled the knife from Raids throat, still holding the shadows and jumped at Lass, he cut her throat and she fell spilling blood onto the deck. Lightning looked at Lass’s body and jumped back.

“Show yourself!” he cried looking around the deck. Tag looked at him. He let go and the shadows fell away, he was visible again. Lightning narrowed his eyes. “You!” he said angrily and jumped at Tag. Tag dodged to the side quickly and nicked Lightning’s side as he passed. It was enough for Tagia to suck out his soul. Lighting collapsed without a sound and a look of anger stuck on his face. Tag wordlessly cleaned Tagia on the body.

Impressive. Book said.

It all came back to me. Tag thought. But I’d rather not have done that. McCutchen jumped down and looked at the bodies of the mutineers.

“See?” He yelled. “Bad things happen to those who mutiny!” There was silence Tag stood beside the Captain and sheathed Tagia as the mist disappeared into it. “Now is there anypony else that wants to say something?” There was still silence. “Good, somepony please throw the bodies overboard.” A unicorn at the front of the crowd stepped forward and picked up the bodies with his magic making sure to leave behind any valuables. McCutchen turned back to the crowd. “Good. Now, there have been some developments in our mission and we may be at Heaven’s End more than we expected a-“

“Captain!” It was the unicorn that had taken the bodies away. He was peering over the edge of the ship. “Captain, isn’t that a Sea Weather Patrol station over there?” McCutchen rushed to the edge of the ship. Tag trotted beside him, he could see a large metal tower sticking straight out of the water; the top had a platform with a smaller tower on it. McCutchen looked surprised.

“We shouldn’t see any of those for the next two days…” He whispered. He turned around and looked quickly at one pony. “Pilot! What’s going on?” The pony, a turquoise pegasus stallion with a compass on his flank, looked at the tower for a moment.

“We are on course… and that tower shouldn’t even be here; the serial code says it should be in sector B.” He concluded. Tag looked back to McCutchen.

“Is that bad?” He asked. McCutchen looked deep in thought. Pilot snorted.

“We’re in sector T. Sector B would be almost a month that way.” He said pointing in the opposite direction. “What I don’t know is why this tower is here.”

I think that my fears have been realized. Book said quietly.

What do you mean? Tag asked.

Discord’s gotten strong enough that he’s beginning to affect the geography of the entire world. Who knows where we could be now.

“I know what’s going on.” Tag said trying to get McCutchen’s attention.

“Spit it out then.” Pilot snorted.

“Discord is messing up the world, that would explain what’s going on with this Sea Weather Patrol tower thing.” Tag explained. Pilot looked thoughtful for a moment.

“So what you mean to say is that we could be anywhere at any time?” He asked.

It’s not that we could be anywhere… it’s really hard to explain. Just imagine it as everything got uprooted and moved around a little. Book said quickly.

“Okay, not what you said.” Tag said motioning to Pilot. “But… things got moved around a little.”

“And we have no way of navigating our way to Heaven’s End, or even the mainland for that matter…” McCutchen guessed.

“I would assume so.” Tag agreed.

“Forever lost at sea… a ship with no direction.” McCutchen said somberly. The crowd broke out into worried murmurs. Tag saw Lop break through the front of the crowd and trot up to him.

“Say it isn’t so Tag! There has to something we can do!” He said almost pleadingly. Tag shook his head.

“There isn’t anything that we can do from on this ship.” He said quietly. McCutchen looked around at his crewponies with a resigned look on his face.

“Looks like I led us into this, sorry my friends.” He said.

“Don’t be like that Captain!” Lop said putting an arm on McCutchen’s shoulder. “It’s not your fault. We all stay on this ship because we want to, and I’m sure we wouldn’t have it any other way.” McCutchen shook his head.

“That may be true but I don’t want your deaths on my head.” He sighed. Lop looked over at Tag helplessly, Brook had come over and took McCutchen with one hoof.

“C’mon Captain, you should just take a break.” She said softly leading him off. McCutchen turned back to Tag.

“Tag… go see Antediluvian. Pilot, take him there.” Without another word he softly followed Brook to his quarters. That left Tag, Lop and Pilot to deal with the rest of the crewponies. Pilot looked toward Lop and Tag.

“What should we say?” He half whispered to them.

“Perhaps getting back to work will get their minds off of things.” Tag suggested. Lop nodded in agreement.

“It would work for me.” He said.

“Let me talk to them.” Pilot said and stepped in front of the crowd. “All right everyone back to work!” Nopony moved.

“Where are we going?” One called out.

“What are we doing?”

“We’re going wherever the sea takes us, isn’t that the idea of being a free pony on the sea?” Lop asked looking around. The crewponies looked at each other and shrugged muttering in agreement. “Then let’s get to work!” The crowd dispersed slowly, the ponies going off in different directions to their chores. The ship was suddenly quieter than it had been when Tag first arrived; the atmosphere was darker as the crew now knew about their hopeless situation. Lop looked at Tag.

“Are you ready to see Antediluvian?” He asked. Tag gave him a confused look.

“I keep hearing his name, who is he?” He asked. Lop motioned for him to follow.

“I don’t actually know myself, but then again the only pony to talk to him is McCutchen.” Lop explained as he led Tag down into the ship. “He’s supposedly the wisest pony in all of Equestria, rumours say that he isn’t even a pony.” Tag raised an eyebrow.

“Not even a pony? I’m not so sure about that… but can this really be the wisest pony in all of Equestria? Why would he be working with pirates?” He asked Lop shrugged as he turned away from the cabin where the oars were. The occasional lantern dimly lit the hallway.

“I don’t know, I told you that the Captain’s the only one to see him… until now.” He stood in front of a door; the door was green with a moldy residue and the occasional piece of sea life. Tag was startled by the contrast to the rest of the ship and turned around; at the other end of the hallway the ship looked perfectly fine and cared for. Lop grinned uneasily.

“Got you, didn’t it? I was surprised the first time I saw this place. Anyway, the door should open. Try to find me or Pilot when you’re done and we’ll see if we can figure something out.” He turned around and trotted back to the other side of the ship… to safety. Tag felt totally and utterly alone suddenly.

Book? I don’t like this… He trailed off.

I have a bad feeling about this too, but I have another feeling that this is important. Book urged Tag. Tag pushed the door open and stepped inside.

The Third Sister Epilogue

The Third Sister Ch. 6 Antediluvian

The room on the other side of the door was a horrifying sight; the walls were covered in green mold and sea life. But the thing that drew Tag’s attention the most was sitting in the corner. It looked like a large pile of pale flesh; the only reason that Tag knew that it was alive was the rise and fall of the top half. Tag stood there staring until the mass shifted, a head shaped object appeared from the top of the mass; it had a face, the eyes were slitted like a reptile’s and it’s mouth was what looked like an oval shaped hole constantly sucking in air, the sound was hollow, like a pony that refused to draw it’s last breath. It had no nose and its eyes seemed to struggle as they focused on Tag, then Tagia. The mouth hole turned into the slightest smile.

I can see that you are repulsed by my appearance. Came a voice; it was dry yet strong and echoed around the inside of Tag' head. He looked around quickly, but the only living thing in the room was the creature. You are alone here, safe from the outside world. Said the voice calmingly.

“What are you?” Tag asked nervously.

Me? I am Antediluvian. The voice of time and wisdom through ages that have passed long ago and will not pass for a long time. I am a curse and a blessing, a friend and a foe, for you will never understand what I speak until it’s too late.

“Antediluvian?” Tag asked disbelievingly. “What are you?” The creature made a sound that might have been a laugh but it sounded like it was choking.

I am not a thing, I am an entity that exists everywhere anchored here in physical form, I fly free when alone. It explained.

This is not normal. Book said sounding frightened slightly. Another choking laugh ringed out.

You, Open Book from a time I’ve nearly forgotten. I remember your plight. Tag froze.

“You can hear Book?” He asked.

I hear all, I see all, and I know all. I have said this yet you seem not to understand.

“Everything?” Tag asked.

Yes, I know the ones you hold dear; I know that a great trouble approaches both for you and them. I know that you will be put to the test. A mind forged in shadow destroyed by its maker only to repair itself with light. For you it was facile, but for those you love perhaps it will prove to be overwhelming.

“What do you know about my friends?” Tag demanded.

I know that there is nothing to be done. The voice said simply. Tag shook his head.

“Tell me what’s going to happen!” He demanded again.

I cannot, it would only distract you from your chosen path. My goal is to deliver unto you this prophecy: Beware the one you thought was dead. Beware the shadow that hides in shadows. Beware those you thought you could trust, and those you can’t. And to remember… the brightest sun tells the darkest lies. Tag stared at Antediluvian for a long time.

“The one I thought was dead? Shadow that hides in shadows what are you saying?!” He yelled.

It never makes sense until it’s too late. Antediluvian responded. Tag shook his head.

“No, why can’t they make sense? Why do you have to speak in riddles? The fate of Equestria is at stake!” He said. Antediluvian wriggled forward until he was face to face with Tag. Tag took a quick step back from the inhaling mass. Then Tag noticed the smell. “What is that?”

There will be a trial. Tag turned around and pulled at the door, it wouldn’t budge.

You will be put to the test like never before. Tag spun around onto the other side of Antediluvian, looking for a way out. He was beginning to feel tired.

Will you survive? Tag threw himself against a small window only to find that it was closed.

Can you save them? He could feel himself fading, all of his instincts told him to fight but his brain knew he wouldn’t get anywhere.

Or will chaos thrive like in the times of yore?

Tor sheathed Torais and looked at the makeshift target on the other side of the square. The arrow dissipated leaving a hole in the middle of the barrel. Tor turned back to the other archers he had been training.

“Okay, you guys try again.” All six of the ponies lined up holding their bows. Tor watched each one as they pulled back the arrow. He nodded to them and they fired; two arrows fell just short of their target, three hit the sides of the barrels but one was nearly a bull’s-eye. Tor looked at his team.

“Good, there’s been a lot of improvement.” He praised them. He received several smiles and an embarrassed thank you. “I think that will do it for today, you guys head home.”

“When’s the next training day?” Asked one.

“Day after tomorrow.” Tor said. All of his archers dropped their bows in a pile and trotted of in their own directions. Tor trotted to where Quick Thrust was training the close range fighters. Rainbow Dash and Applejack had been under his eye. They were sparring with wooden sticks while Quick Thrust watched.

“How is everypony doing?” Tor asked. Quick Thrust nodded, almost to himself.

“Very good, I wasn’t expecting for there to be this much… excitement.” He said, Tor noticed he was looking at Rainbow Dash who was sparring with Applejack, Applejack had been forced to on the defensive due to Rainbow Dash’s powerful offence.

“Rainbow Dash certainly does look like she’s enjoying herself.” Tor observed. Applejack saw a chance and jumped under Rainbow Dash flipping her onto her back and effectively ending the match. Tor clapped his hooves on the ground. “Good one Applejack!” The orange mare bowed slightly and jumped off of Rainbow Dash who sat up huffily .

“So close, I hate losing.” She mumbled under her breath.

“Okay everypony!” Quick Thrust called out. “That’s enough for today, remember that the day after tomorrow is the next session.” The ponies put their sticks away and began to trot off in different directions talking amongst themselves. Soon only Quick Thrust, Tor, Rainbow Dash and Applejack remained in the now deserted square.

“Ah think that went fairly well, wouldn’t you agree?” Applejack asked looking at Tor who nodded in agreement.

“Well I wasn’t expecting there to be as much talent as there was, not to mention how much we improved. But there’s no way that we’d be able to take on anything.” He sighed. “The force is just to small.”

“Well then what’s the point in any of this?” Rainbow Dash asked. “If we can’t fight we should we bother getting ready?”

“Well I’m sure if there was a fight on our hooves then more ponies would be willing to get their hooves dirty. But until then all we can do is train those who are willing.” Quick Thrust explained. He lifted his spear off of the ground and began to trot toward home. “I’m going to call it at that, it’s been too long since I’ve done anything like this.” Tor looked over at Applejack.

“I’ll come into work tomorrow?” He asked. Applejack nodded.

“We’ll be waiting, I’ll see you guys tomorrow. I’m going to hit the hay.” She started back to Sweet Apple Acres. Rainbow Dash sped off without a word leaving Tor to put the weapons away.

Do we even have a place to put these things? Tor asked as he picked up the bundles of weapons.

No, I think no one will mind if you keep them at the house. Silver suggested. Tor shrugged and trotted in the direction of home.

…You did a good job. Silver said after a while.

You think so? Tor asked, surprised.

For a pony that doesn’t have so much confidence in himself you certainly managed to get them to be confident in you.

All I did was show them how to shoot bows. Tor thought quietly.

You gave them a purpose in protecting Ponyville; it’s in times like these that family and friends become vital.

Tag felt ground beneath his hooves but he saw nothing but darkness. Then Book came into view with a dark look on his face.

“What’s going on?” Tag asked, trotting to meet Book halfway.

“Antediluvian told you the future.” Book said. “Then he knocked you out.” Tag shivered as he remembered the creature he had seen,

“Told me the future, huh? All I remember was that bit about the one I thought was dead, the shadow that hides in shadows and that I can’t trust those I thought I could… and those I don’t.” Book nodded.

“Right, he also said that not even the shadows can keep you safe.” He added.

“Well what is all that supposed to mean?” Tag asked angrily. “What’s the point of knowing the future if you can’t understand it?”

“You’re not supposed to, Antediluvian said that you will never understand what he says until its too late. I suppose that it’s just something to be wary of.” Book said shrugging slightly. Tag stamped at the ground in frustration.

“Sometimes I hate being stuck in my own mind!” He shouted. Book gave him a stern look.

“Calm down.” He commanded. “Freaking out won’t solve anything. Just stay calm; I don’t think we’ll be here much longer.”

“What makes you say that?” Tag asked.

“A feeling I get, I can feel your consciousness being pulled away.” Almost as if on cue the area began to light up and soon Tag was blinded.

The End of Chaos Prologue

The Third Sister Ch. 7 Signs

Tag’s eyes flashed open; he looked around quickly hoping that he wasn’t where he thought he was. He realized that he was in his hammock and sighed.

I never want to go back there again. He thought quietly.

Antediluvian was different. Book agreed. And very powerful, makes me wonder what he’s doing here on a pirate ship. Tag rolled out of the hammock and trotted above deck. The crewponies were doing their chores, but unlike before there was silence; Tag felt like he was on a different ship entirely.

I think I’ll go check on McCutchen. Tag decided.

Good idea, I hope he’s feeling a little better. Book added. Tag trotted toward the door that led to the captain’s quarters but stopped.

Didn’t Lop say that I should come find either him or Pilot? He wondered.

I forgot about that. Let’s go find Pilot, I’m sure he’s at the wheel. Tag steered himself towards the wheel, sure enough Pilot stood there keeping an eye around on the open sea.

“Hey…” Tag mumbled quietly, Pilot turned to him with a surprised look on his face.

“You’re up!” He exclaimed. “When we found you outside Antediluvian’s room we were worried to say the least.” Tag rubbed the back of his head with a hoof.

“Sorry about that… how long was I out?” He asked.

“Almost two hours.” Pilot said taking another quick scan of the horizon. “Let’s go find Lop, then we can discuss plans.”

Lop had been working with the others rowing oars, Tag and Pilot grabbed him and now they sat in the small office above the captains quarters.

“Shouldn’t we get the Captain?” Tag asked. Pilot shook his head.

“No, he’s still resting. It’s strange, I’ve never seen him like this before.” He observed. “It takes a lot to get the Captain down and even then it doesn’t last this long.”

“Brook said that we just need to give him some time.” Lop added. “We’ll fill him in when he’s feeling better.”

“Right, I guess I should ask you what happened over the last two hours.” Tag said quietly.

“Nothing, we’re just keeping an eye out for either Heaven’s End or the mainland, we’ll dock there and figure out the next step.” Pilot explained. “What we need to know now is what happened in Antediluvian’s room.”

“Have you ever been in there?” Tag asked; Pilot shook his head. “Okay then, the entire room was green with mold and he was there in the middle of it. He’s this giant pile of… whatever he is with this weird fish-like head that constantly sucks in air.” Tag explained shivering slightly at the memory of it. “But he left me with this prophecy: Beware the one I thought was dead. Beware the shadow that hides in shadows. Beware those you thought you could trust, and those you can’t. And to remember… the brightest sun tells the darkest lies.” There was silence. Lop stamped his hoof on the floor in frustration.

“That didn’t help!” He said loudly. Tag shrugged.

“Well then why do you think McCutchen wanted me to see him?” He asked. Pilot put his hoof to his chin.

“Maybe-“

“I can hear you perfectly fine you know.” Came McCutchen’s quiet voice from down the stairs. Lop and Pilot looked down towards the captain’s quarters slightly embarrassed. “Perhaps you could come down here and tell me the news?” All three stallions stood up and trotted down the stairs slowly. The window in the captain’s quarters was a big as Tag remembered watching out silently at the sea. McCutchen was off to one side sitting peacefully with Brook, he looked like was felling better compared to before.

“How are you feeling?” Lop asked. McCutchen motioned for them to join him.

“I’m feeling much better, thank you.” He said. “ But just because I was… ill doesn’t mean I don’t want to be updated. I believe you were discussing a prophecy?” Tag nodded.

“He said to beware the one I thought was dead. Beware the shadow that hides in shadows. Beware those you thought you could trust and those you can’t. And to remember that the brightest son tells the darkest lies.” Tag summed. McCutchen smiled thinly.

“That sounds like something he would say.” He said. “Can’t understand until it’s too late, right?”

“Unfortunately.” Tag agreed. “But you heard the question from upstairs; why did you send me to him?” McCutchen’s small smile disappeared then.

“It’s a very long story, my story.”

"When I was younger, I was of course a foolish stallion. Nothing much different about me, and that was what annoyed me. I had this misguided dream that there was something big awaiting me and I was dying to know what it was. That was what led me to a fortuneteller. She was traveling with a caravan that would be leaving town and after a small amount of convincing myself I finally decided to do it. I recall that she took my hoof and examined it, running her eyes over every little cut, scrape and callus. She was surprised but said nothing until she was done reading, she told me my future: I would be a great leader, a great friend; I would fall in love with which no one suspected… I would also play a large part in Equestria’s fate and salvation.

After that not much happened until I became first mate on the Pearl of the Sea captained by Antediluvian. Back then he was a different kind of creature, what they called an intergaseousmusitationist, which are a lot like earthponies except that their tails are made of thick skin, and they’re physically weaker. I was with him for a long time before we found a strange island, Antediluvian went with a party of five other ponies… only he came back. There was something wrong with him but we couldn’t find out what it was. One morning I went to check on him but he was gone, his cot was empty without a trace of him anywhere. We sailed back to the mainland where I was formally sworn in as Captain. As I sat in my new quarters, these quarters, I heard something on the ship; nopony else had heard it so I decided to investigate. What I found was what you saw in Antediluvian’s room, Antediluvian. Apparently he had been cursed on that strange island and the curse had killed him in his other form. But apparently there was unknown force watching him and transformed him into that… thing. He told me that he had relived the entire history of Equestria in that form. He also that until this ship is destroyed he was bound here. After seeing the past of Equestria he has known the future upon countless centuries of reflection. Now he gives me advice when I need it and warns me if something bad would happen. I was called by him in the middle of the night a week ago and he told me that power would start to fall and give a piece of itself to me to guide, he also told me to bring this piece of power to him when I was in trouble. After hearing that the Royal Family was in trouble I realized that they are the power and that you are the piece, and this realization of being lost at sea is more than enough trouble.” McCutchen explained. All three stallions stared at him wordlessly.

“That is quite the story.” Tag mused. Lop and Pilot nodded in agreement. McCutchen continued.

“I was hoping that he would say something that would help our current situation but I don’t think that anything he said is related to us being lost. Now all we can do is press on and hope we find something soon.” Pilot looked out the window angrily, but stopped staring straight out into the sea.

“Captain, what’s happening to the sea?” All the ponies looked out, the sea was starting to turn a strange colour; it flashed from deep blue to light brown dodging between the two colours until it was entirely brown. Everypony in the cabin watched blankly, not knowing what to say until McCutchen looked back to the rest of them.

“Up on deck, now.”

Tor was on his way to Sweet Apple Acres to start his first full shift since his return from Canterlot. Despite desperately wanting to go he couldn’t help but feel slightly nervous.

What’s there to be nervous about? Silver asked.

I just hope my leg stays strong for this. Tor sighed.

Didn’t Fluttershy say that you would be good to go today?

Yeah but… I still get the occasional twitch. Tor explained casting a quick glance back at his flank; the skin had healed and the fur had grown back but he couldn’t help but wonder if he was ready. Then, out of the corner of his eyes he saw something strange, a black spot in the distance. What’s that? He asked.

Maybe you should get closer and check? Silver suggested. Tor started to creep toward the black spot slowly; there was something off about the entire sight unfolding; there were many black shapes that milled about in a clearing, then Tor remembered.

Those are the shadows! He thought fearfully.

From your memories?! Silver asked disbelievingly. Tor nodded and hid in a bush.

What are they doing here? He asked.

How would I know? But you need to warn somepony before they do something, because I guarantee you that it’s not good! Silver said. Tor crept away from the dark assembly and started a small jog toward Sweet Apple Acres.

I have to warn Applejack!

The End of Chaos Ch. 1 The Journey Ahead

The Third Sister Ch. 8 Thought you were Dead

Tor burst into the Apple Family farmhouse panting slightly. Applejack looked up from the table where she had been eating breakfast.

“What in tarnation’s wrong Tor?” She asked with a concerned look on her face. Tor looked at her desperately.

“You need to get the Apple Family off of the farm, Discord’s shadows are just outside Ponyville!” He explained breathlessly. Applejack’s eyes widened briefly before she dropped everything and ran into the living room. “Get everypony to Ponyville! I’ll go ahead and warn them!” Tor called and jogged back out of the house.

Tor broke through the door to the library panting hard enough to die; Twilight was looking at him with a horrified expression on her face.

“Tor! Dear Celestia what’s wrong?” She demanded, Spike poked his head in from the other room and jumped in, helping Tor sit down.

“I’ll get some water.” He said and ran into the kitchen. Tor fought for breath.

“Shadows… outside Ponyville… Discord… attacking…” Twilight gasped.

“Oh no.” She whispered. “Wait here, when you feel a little better head for the town square, I’ll get the others. Spike! Help Tor!” She called behind her as she galloped out of the library.

Now they all stood in the square; the mane six, Tor, Spike and Quick Thrust along with the entire Ponyville militia outfitted with their weapons. They waited silently awaiting a grim fate. Applejack had left her family at the library and Fluttershy had told all of the animals to hide, it was only they and the shadows.

What should we do? Tor asked looking around the deserted town.

What should YOU do, you mean. Silver corrected him. You should lead your ponies no matter where that takes you.

Thanks. Tor thought sarcastically. Then he heard the pounding of hooves in the distance, he tensed up and looked at the other ponies in the square.

“Get ready everypony.” He said quickly and the first dark figures came into view. An innumerable amount filed into the square until it was full, but Tor could still see more crowding the streets around them. Some of the militia members dropped their weapons, legs trembling. Even Quick Thrust looked nervous. Tor’s friends put on brave faces but he could feel their fear. The middle of the shadows parted making way for a dark chariot made of ebony decorated grimly with the wooden skulls of ponies, on the chariot sat the most scarred stallion Tor thought possible. He sat with a large sword strapped to his back; his fur was a blotchy red and he was covered in thick scars, there was a deep stab mark on his throat and half of his face had been torn away leaving exposed muscle and teeth; the eye on that side of his head was missing. Tor felt his friends flinch at the sight, but there was something familiar about the pony that wouldn’t let Tor look away, then he noticed the torn, gray military coat the pony was wearing.

The chariot stopped in front of the militia, the pony on top looked at them with disgust plainly on his voice, his horn lit up.

“Remember me?”

Every single crewmember stood on deck staring at the see, some looked at it blackly while others were talking amongst themselves. At the sight of McCutchen they stopped and immediately stood at attention.

“Go check out what it is.” McCutchen said to Pilot while motioning to the brown water. Pilot saluted quickly and flew down to the water. Everypony waited silently as he dipped a hoof in, sniffed it, and then licked it.

“Chocolate milk!?” He exclaimed. Several crewponies broke out laughing while others just looked at each other with utterly confused looks on their faces. McCutchen raised a hoof to get their attention.

“Okay everypony! Shows over! The sooner we get back to work the sooner we get to land!” He called out to the crowd. The ponies dispersed back to their chores but Tag noticed several look at the chocolate milk thirstily. Pilot landed beside Lop and McCutchen.

“What do you make of this?” Lop asked McCutchen who just shook his head.

“We’re going to need to do a lot of cleaning when this is all over.” He sighed and looked at the sky, clouds could be seen rolling in the distance. “Is there anything else that can happen?” A pegasus galloped over to them.

“Cap’n! Land’s been spotted west of here!” He reported. He hoofed McCutchen a spyglass that McCutchen then used to look in the specified direction.

“That’s Heaven’s End…” He thought out loud. He handed the spyglass back to the pegasus who trotted back to his post. He turned to Pilot. “Make course, we’re going to Heaven’s End.” He ordered. Pilot saluted and flew back up to the ship’s wheel. McCutchen turned to Tag and Lop. “Get down and start rowing, I want to get there as fast as possible.”

Tor looked at the stallion with a horrified expression on his face.

“Tac!?” He exclaimed. “Wha- ho- why are you here?” Tac’s face turned into a devilish grin that showed off his exposed teeth.

“I’m here to take revenge.” Came a monotone voice. Tor gave him a strange look but didn’t dare to pursue it. Tac stepped gingerly off of the chariot and took seemingly measured steps until he stood face to face with Tor. “Tell me, where is your brother? I would very much like to exchange words with him.”

“Tag isn’t here!” Twilight interrupted. Tac turned his attention to her; his smile became a hideous scowl that made Tor shiver.

“Twilight Sparkle, I had almost forgotten about the part you played in my death.” He thrust his muzzle into her face. “And I had almost forgotten that I need to repay you first.”

“How are you alive? Tag killed you back at Canterlot and stole your soul!” Twilight asked defiantly. The smile returned to Tac’s ruined face.

“It’s a story that I’m sure your all familiar with; I was a body without a soul, a mind to good to go to waste though, so lord Discord saw fit sacrifice somepony else to give me this.” He drew the large sword and held it in his mouth, showing no signs of trouble in wielding it. “So similar to that stupid Tagia of Tag’s and yet so much… better.” There was an insane glint in his eye as he put the sword away. “It’s even got a name too; Dumo. I’m the exact same as you Tor, dead but forced to live anyway. Yet I was unlucky enough that they couldn’t get the blood out of my coat, or even repair my flesh or larynx… so I have decided that I would spend my second life taking yours!” He struck an offensive pose and Tor drew Torais in defense. Tac’s face curled into a painful looking smile and he let out a dry, hoarse pant that might have been a laugh. “But lord Discord would have me take you alive, and when I say that, I mean all of Ponyville!”

“Do you expect us to just surrender?!” Rainbow Dash demanded putting herself between Tac and the others, she held a short sword in her mouth that was dwarfed by Dumo.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash, I remember your bellicose personality, it reminds me a lot of Iron Hoof. I hated Iron Hoof, always disagreeing with my strategies. Made it much harder to sabotage Equestria’s army.”

“You mean to say that you’ve been an agent of Discord’s for so long?” Applejack demanded standing beside Rainbow Dash. Tac let out his panting laugh again.

“Applejack, you would not believe how long I’ve been playing this game, I’m sure Quick Thrust knows what I’m talking about.” The voice said, Tac turned to the aging pegasus who stared at him with shock.

“You mean that you were the one… that sent the 1st Flying Spear Division into the Strait Stronghold?” He asked quietly. Tac’s eye glinted.

“Oh yes, I knew full well of the ramifications, that’s why I sent them in. But I didn’t think that Shadows could be so deadly!” The voice said while Tac laughed. Quick Thrusts eyes were filled with sorrow and anger.

“You… you’re despicable…” He said through barely contained fury. “Just you wait, when your shadows aren’t at your side, you’ll have me to answer to.”

“Given those circumstances I’d say you have a fairly good chance of winning too.” The voice said. “But I don’t intend to leave any line of defense open. There’s a reason that I was Equestria’s top tactician, you and your stupid Ponyville won’t last one day.”

“Just try to back up those words, you’ll find that we’re more than just a town full of pushovers.” Tor said angrily, he put a hoof on Tac’s chest and pushed him away. “You’ll find that you got a lot more than you thought you would.” Tac’s face returned to a grimace with hatred behind his eye.

“Tor I wouldn’t do that if I were you, I’m sure that I could slice you in half before you would even get an arrow on that string.” The voice said. Tor held his gaze.

“But you won’t, because you need us alive. And I’m sure Discord would be very upset if me or any of my friends were to be killed.” He reminded him. Tac frowned and looked away.

“That is very true, but I’m sure lord Discord wouldn’t mind if I mutilate you a little bit.” Tor nodded.

“Would you even have the guts to?” He wondered. Tac looked right back at Tor with raging white fire in his pupil.

“Let me tell you what’s going to happen, you may think you’re smart but you have no idea what’s going on behind the curtain, no idea what lord Discord and I have planned for you and Ponyville’s pathetic little citizenry. First I’ll take all of your friends, one by one, and force you to watch as my lord breaks their minds just like he did to your insignificant insect of a brother, then I’ll cut them up and pick them apart slowly in front of you until all you can hear are their anguished cries, when on the doorstep of death only then will I kill them, not even with Dumo, I’ll do it with Torais, your own weapon. After all that’s done and the bodies have been disposed of I’ll take you before the lord himself and let him judge you; I’m sure he’s still very unhappy about you betraying him. Then, if you’re still alive I will force you to watch as lord Discord’s chaos magic tears apart the land I’m sure you’ve grown to love. If that still isn’t enough I’ll let you see your brother again… as I beat him mercilessly, every night, but I will not let him die, he must suffer for an eternity for what he did.” Tor could hear the rage coming through the monotone voice. It took all of the willpower in his mind to stop himself from crying out, he heard Fluttershy break down crying behind him. The entire crowd was silent; all of his friends were speechless with fright, all except Rainbow Dash.

“You think you’re so tough? Huh? You think your so scary but you’re not, your just a scared pony hiding behind an army of shadows, nothing, I’d like to see you actually put some weight behind those words of yours!” She challenged him. Tor had to admit he was impressed by her pure confidence in the face of danger, but he wasn’t sure if it was confidence… or ignorance.

“What are you doing!?” Tor hissed. “Are you trying to get yourself killed?”

“I’m not afraid of anything until I see proof that I should be!” She said not breaking eye contact with Tac. He stalked up to her until he was less than an inch away.

“Don’t go picking fights you can’t win, especially when I have an army that will attack anything that even remotely threatens me.” Said the voice.

“You don’t scare me!”

“Do you expect to live through a battle against my numbers?” Tac asked; he appeared impressed. Rainbow Dash waved her sword threateningly in the air.

“We can certainly try!”

“Rainbow Dash, don’t be foolish!” Rarity exclaimed. “There’s no point if it would cost so many ponies their lives.” Then Tac saw her.

“You… you were the one that was talking to the dragon… Spike, back in Canterlot… and if I recall correctly Tag was over at your place for dinner before.” He stepped right in front of her, Rarity tried to hold his gaze but looked away.

“I think I might take my time with you. Carve you up like Tag did to me, show you to him as a little gift when he returns.” She looked back at him with a horrified expression. Rainbow Dash jumped back in front of Tac.

“I’d like to see you try!” She said waving her sword again. Wordlessly and without any effort Tac drew Dumo and smacked Rainbow Dash in the face with the flat of the blade. The entire audience drew in a sharp breath. Rainbow Dash sputtered on the ground and coughed of a speck of blood. She looked back up at Tac with pure hated in her eyes. Tac only looked back at her with a disappointed frown on his face.

“I shall give you until noon tomorrow to give yourselves up peacefully, do so and you shall not be harmed. Do not make me come for you.” He stepped back onto the carriage and the parade of shadows followed him out of Ponyville. Fluttershy wiped her eyes and quickly got on her knees beside Dash on the ground, she started to examine her wound. Tor let out a shaky breath; he looked back to the other ponies.

“What now?” He asked.

“We plan our next move, I don’t think that anypony’s goin to want to give in to them.” Applejack said. Twilight nodded in agreement.

“There’s no guarantee that anypony who surrenders will not be harmed, for all we know surrendering means death.”

“Please, before we continue, I need to now who I’m killing before I kill them.” Quick Thrust said darkly.

(If it helps you get the joke, just imagine Tac sounding like speakonia or virtual reader thing of your choice.)

The End of Chaos Ch. 2 Manehattan

The Third Sister Ch. 9 Making Plans

Quick Thrust stood quietly digesting all of the information given to him.

“A traitor to all of ponykind, not just to Equestria. Such a monster does not deserve to live.” Applejack nodded in agreement.

“Ah’m sure that everypony in town would love to see him put under the dirt but while he’s got that army ah don’t think that there’s anything anypony can do about it.” She said sadly. Quick Thrust shook his head angrily.

“I’ll show him. If he threw all the ponies in Equestria at me it wouldn’t slow me down a second. There were good ponies in the division that didn’t deserve to die, along with General Iron, he was a good pony and leader back when I served.”

“These aren’t ponies though, these are shadows.” Tor explained. Quick Thrust raised an eyebrow.

“Are you saying that there’s a difference?” He asked.

“Yes just give me a second.”

Silver, please tell me there is a difference. He thought.

I think it would be better for me to project. He said quickly Tor closed his eyes and braced himself. He began to feel the sickening sensation of his mind being pulled into his horn.

There is a big difference between the shadows and regular ponies. Shadows are much stronger to begin with, they are faster and when killed they would turn into a puddle. They stay as a puddle for a little while but then they can revert to the form of a pony. The biggest difference is that they don’t fear anything; they will attack without thought no matter how many you’ve killed. Silver explained. Tor felt his mind snap back to normal sending a brief pain throughout his body; he massaged his head with a hoof.

“You see?” Twilight asked almost pleadingly. “There’s no way that you would be able to win.” Quick Thrust picked his spear and twirled it around in his mouth.

“I’m well aware of that, but if I could get to him first it wouldn’t matter.” He answered quietly. With a heavy sigh he dropped the spear to the ground and looked away. “But if I got to him there would be nopony around to look after Zoom.” Pinkie put a hoof around his shoulder comfortingly.

“Don’t worry about it, the good guys always win in the end!” She said. Quick Thrust shook his head and his eyes began to cloud over with the fog of time.

“No, it’s seldom they ever do in real life.” Rainbow Dash coughed loudly.

“We’re getting away from the main point of the conversation!” She said frustratedly. “We need a plan for dealing with Tac and the shadows.”

“Well let’s all go back to the library so we can brainstorm some ideas.” Twilight suggested. “Why don’t you guys head back, we’ll call a meeting when we have a strategy.” She added to the other members of the militia, without a second’s thought they all went in different directions silently.

They all sat in the library thinking about anything that could be done.

“Perhaps we should just surrender.” Fluttershy offered weakly. Twilight shook her head.

“For the third time Fluttershy, we can’t because there’s a fairly good chance that will end up with us being killed.” She explained patiently. Tor could hear that said patience was wearing thin. Quick Thrust snorted.

“From the sounds of things, the only thing that we can hope to do is something I’ve heard of, called a blitzkrieg.” He said. Every pony in the room gave him a strange look.

“Blitzkrieg? What the heck is that?” Spike asked scratching his head in confusion.

“Blitzkrieg was used as a pre-emptive strike where the attackers attack with the speed of lightning hopefully to bring about a quick victory.” Quick Thrust explained.

“Well that sounds like it’ll work.” Applejack said. “But how in the hay are we supposed to use this… blizkrieg thing to our advantage?”

“I think I know, and it’s pronounced ‘Blitzkrieg’.” Twilight corrected her getting a slightly annoyed look from Applejack. “Correct me if I’m wrong, Quick Thrust but we could lure Tac and his shadows into the square tomorrow and then ambush them in a quick attack that would surprise them, then we could get to Tac.” She guessed. Quick Thrust nodded approvingly.

“That’s just what I was thinking.”

“So all we have to do now is find out the finer details, right?” Tor asked.

“Ah guess so.” Applejack answered.

“But all we have to do is get Tac right? Tor, why don’t you just shoot him with Torais?” Rainbow Dash asked pointing to Torais with her hoof.

“Yeah I could make that shot.” Tor agreed. “But what would happen to the shadows?”

“I suspect that without a leader the shadows would fall into chaos, how ironic.” Quick Thrust said with a small chuckle. The entire room fell into silence.

“Do we even stand a chance?” Rarity asked, she had been fairly quiet the entire time. The eerie question hung in the air like a death sentence. Everypony in the room knew that this could be the end.

“We have to believe that things will be okay, fear is a way of the body telling you things are getting to hard. This is a time when we have to put fear aside and go on bravely.” Tor said. Still nopony said anything.

“It’s very seldom the good guys win in real life.” Quick Thrust whispered.

“Well then what am I supposed to say?” Tor demanded. “Would you rather I lie and say it’ll be fine if we take out Tac?!” Everypony in the room looked at Tor.

They stood now, in front of the entire town knowing they brought news that meant the end of Ponyville. Tor stood in front of the others, acting as a spokespony, he already knew how to answer the inevitable questions.

“Well what are we supposed to do?” Called one pony from the back of the crowd.

“We’re going to try a blitzkrieg. That means we’re going to ambush them when they come into the square, I’ll go for Tac. After that the shadows should dissipate.” Tor explained. Lies, he wasn’t leading them to a quick victory, he was leading them to a slow death.

“And how is this supposed to work when there’s only, like, two dozen ponies in the militia?”

“That’s where we have to improvise, we are bringing all members of the community that can fight into the militia. That means you need to be ready to fight with whatever you’ve got.” The crowd was silent.

“As a final precaution, all the ponies who live on the outskirts of town should find someone that they can stay with closer to the square. We don’t know what Tac plans to do but I don’t want him picking off anypony who by themselves.”

“Is that everything?” The mayor asked from the front of the crowd.

“That should be everything for now, everypony find something that you can use to fight, find someplace near here that you can stay, and make sure you keep an eye out for trouble.” Tor finished.

Tor sat in the living room staring blankly into space. The dark night was quiet giving the town an air of unease, tenseness that had never before taken hold of the town like it did now.

There’s nothing to worry about. Silver said comfortingly.

Really? I’ve basically told everypony in town that there’s nothing to be afraid of when there is everything to be afraid of; I am a horrible pony. Tor thought angrily. His concentration was broken by the sound of a knock on the door. Getting up he quickly opened it.

“Fluttershy… what are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be asleep?” He asked, surprised. Fluttershy kicked at the ground with a hoof nervously.

“I don’t have a place to stay, the others are all full and you’re the only other pony I know…” She whispered. Tor stepped aside.

“Come in, you should have come here sooner. You can use Tag’s bed seeing as he isn’t here. Have you had anything to eat?” Tor said and closed the door behind Fluttershy who nodded.

“Yes.” She said; the uncomfortable silence was filled with the sound of Fluttershy’s stomach growling. “…no.”

“Fluttershy, going without food is not good, especially when the town is in a crisis like this.” Tor said sternly. “Follow me.” He led her into the kitchen and sat her at the table. “Allow me.” He looked over the current food in the fridge and ended up throwing together a simple daisy sandwich. He sat across from her where Tag usually sat and watched her eat.

“Do you have to watch me eat?” She asked. Tor shook his head and looked away, out the window.

“Sorry, I’ve just been down about having to lie to the town. But what was I supposed to say, what could we have said?” He demanded, he raised his voice causing Fluttershy to cringe; he sighed heavily. “Sorry… again.”

“It’s okay, I don’t think I would handle the same amount of pressure the way you do.” Fluttershy said comfortingly.

“No, it’s not okay. Princess Celestia and Tag, not to mention the others, entrusted me to keep Ponyville safe but here I am leading them to what is quite possible the end. I don’t really think I’m taking things too well.”

“You’re still here.” Fluttershy pointed out.

“If I had left I wouldn’t have anywhere to go to.” Tor said. “I don’t know if Thunder would take me back as a member of the guard and I don’t know anypony anywhere else.” Tor said miserably.

“What would Tag say if he say you right now? How do you think Princess Celestia or Thunder would react of they say you like this?” Fluttershy asked. Tor froze.

“But…”

“But nothing. You should be acting more mature. Of course things aren’t going to turn out perfectly but you should also know that losing yourself to fear is the first step of losing.” She said. Tor was silent for a long time while Fluttershy finished her sandwich.

“Are you done?” Tor asked finally. Fluttershy nodded. “Let me show you to your room.” He led her up the stairs and into Tag’s room.

“Goodnight.” Fluttershy said and closed the door softly.

“Goodnight.” Tor said to the door.

Tag jolted and struggled around. He found himself lying in his hammock. Looking around he could see gray sunlight filtering through into the sleeping area.

What happened? He asked rolling out of the hammock.

I do believe you fell asleep after staying at the oar too long. Book said. I remember telling you to take a break.

Sorry about that… Tag thought grinning sheepishly. He trotted up to the deck and looked around, there were only a few ponies around, Tag saw Lop and trotted over.

“What’s going on?” He asked.

“Well, we were waiting for you to wake up before we sent a landing party up to Heaven’s End. I suppose that now you’re up we should get the Captain.” Lop explained. Tag followed him to the captain’s quarters and down the stairs. McCutchen sat in the corner with his eyes closed, taking a nap.

“Captain?” Tag asked. McCutchen’s eyes opened instantly and he stood up, his face was grim.

“Good to see you’re up. Try not to overdo it in the future. But now that you’re here we can set up our party.”

“But who’s going to be on the party, Captain?” Lop asked. McCutchen thought for a moment.

“Tag and I will go of course, then Brook would want to go. We’ll need Pilot to navigate. That’s four. Do you want to come along?” He asked looking at Lop. Lop’s face grew uneasy at the idea.

“Can’t say I’d jump at the opportunity, but I don’t see why not.” He said.

“Well that settles it then, I’ll tell Brook and Pilot to get ready. Tag I think you should tell Lop the truth about the mission.” McCutchen said and hurried out of the room. Lop turned to Tag.

“The truth?” He asked.

The End of Chaos Ch. 3 Gone

The Third Sister Ch. 10 Overrun

“I still don’t believe it, that what they told us back when we were just colts and fillies was just a lie.” Pilot sighed. All five of them sat in a tiny boat heading for Heaven’s End. The rocky mountain in the middle loomed over them. Tag and Lop sat rowing while Pilot kept a look out.

“Well it’s not like we have much of a choice. I doubt that the Princesses would just make this up.” Brook pointed out.

“Yeah but… it’s just too hard to swallow if you ask me.” Pilot muttered.

“Believe it or not you’re going to find out the truth on Heaven’s End.” McCutchen said darkly. On that note, Lop started singing quietly to himself as he rowed and soon Tag joined in.

“Alter of dawn, bury me in light
Crimson eclipse, blood and body ignite
Lysergic communion, thy cup runneth over

Ascend through the threes as the landscape fades
Disciple of the sun, the red horizon cascades
Burning away the masks meant to hide
Writhing becoming the demon inside

The battle rages for the church of the sun
Victorious, I dethrone the chosen one

Defeated cast the weak to the sea
Perched upon my throne, immortal deity
My kingdom of flames, my servants the stars
A prophecy revealed through all of my scars.”

“Lysergic Communion, a familiar one.” Brook said. “It’s a shame neither of you can sing.” Tag blushed slightly.

“Just to help us row together.” He mumbled idly.

“I remember we used to sing that song back when I rowed below deck.” McCutchen said. “And I remember we used to sing it every time one of our own was killed. We don’t do that anymore, but I hope they sing it for me.”

“I’ll sing it for you.” Brook whispered to him.

“And then we’ll send you off like a true pirate captain.” Pilot agreed.

“How’s that work?” Tag wondered.

“We’ll get together with the other big captains who’d want to pay their respects… like Captain Jack Pegasus or Captain Blackmane and have a huge celebration with all kinds of good food and drinks. Then we put the body in a wooden coffin and put it out on sea, that way he’ll always be with the one true love of all pirates.” Pilot explained. McCutchen smiled sheepishly.

“I doubt that Captain Blackmane would attend but… I’m sure it will be nice.”

“Will?” Lop asked.

“Would, I mean to say would… sorry.” McCutchen corrected himself.

Something seems off about McCutchen, he’s acted differently ever since you told him the truth about the mission. Book observed. Tag watched McCutchen while he rowed.

I have a feeling he knows something, but I have know idea what it could be. Tag thought in agreement.

If it had anything to do with the mission I’m sure he would have told us but… let’s not call him out on it. Book warned.

I wouldn’t dream of it. Tag thought.

“Come on put your back into it, we’re almost there.” Pilot ordered.

Tor watched as the ponies of Ponyville got ready for their ‘blitzkrieg’. Some hid behind closed down stalls in the streets, some hid in the windows of houses near the square. Applejack hid in a planter on the far side of the square with Twilight, who apparently knew battle magic, Rainbow Dash was on the rooftops with Quick Thrust and the other pegasi. The rest of their friends along with several others were hiding with the young colts and fillies. Tor sighed at the hopelessness of it all.

I wish there was something I could say… Silver trailed off. Tor shook his head and took up his own spot, behind the Apple Family cart on the far side of the square.

There is nothing to say. This is probably the end of Ponyville. Tor thought sullenly. I wish I could’ve said goodbye to Tag at least.

I suppose the only thing that sounds promising is that Tac said Discord wanted the entire town alive. Maybe this isn’t the end. Silver suggested. Tor drew Torais and held it close to his body.

Maybe you recall what Tac said he would do to me if he caught me. Tor deadpanned.

Maybe, if you’re lucky, Discord will kill you before the second half of it happens.

Maybe you should stop trying to cheer me up. The clock chimed out twelve times, it was noon. Not a sound was heard anywhere in all of Ponyville. Tor took a quick peek over the stand; there was nopony in the square. Making a ‘stay down’ motion with his hoof as he got up and trotted into the middle of the square. Looking around he saw what appeared to be a cloud rising out of the ground just outside Ponyville, he ducked back into cover and waited until he could hear the sounds of thousands of hoofsteps. The ground started shaking slightly but stopped as the enemy party came to a halt in the middle of the square. There was silence for a moment before Tor could hear Tac’s monotone voice.

“An ambush won’t work.” Tor cursed himself. “Perhaps you should come out now and surrender while you still can.” Tor was about to stand up when he heard a loud screaming war cry from the rooftops. He looked up at the sky quickly and saw black dots in the sky.

Don’t tell me she… Tor thought frustratedly. Turning out of cover he pointed Torais directly at Tac, who was sitting on his chariot in the courtyard and fired an arrow. Quick reflexes saved Tac’s life as he dodged to the side and drew Dumo in a quick movement slashing the arrow in mid-air. Dumo absorbed the arrow and Tac grinned maliciously, looking down at his sword.

“You’re going to have to try harder than that if you want to get me, but feel free to shoot more arrows!” Tac said. Another piercing cry came from the sky. All ponies looked toward the sky; Tor could see a fully armoured Quick Thrust hurtling towards Tac at a frightening pace. Tac jumped off of the chariot just in time for Quick Thrust to smash it to pieces. All the other ponies that had been hiding charged out of their hiding places and clashed with the shadows in the clearing. Tor jumped out and smashed one shadow over the head with Torais. Looking around quickly he could see that a couple of ponies lay on the ground already.

This isn’t good. Tor thought as he charged at another shadow.

I thought we knew this was going wrong anyway. Silver replied. Between writhing bodies Tor could half see Applejack fending off several shadows beside Rainbow Dash. A shadow jumped on his back and started pounding him with rock hard hooves. Gasping in pain Tor threw him off and spun around, there was only a pool of darkness on the ground. He spun around and smashed another shadow; he repeated this process several times before he ran into Quick Thrust who was still fighting Tac. Quick Thrust certainly was holding his own but Tac had the advantage of youth and Tor could see that Quick Thrust was getting tired.

Tor jumped in and clubbed Tac over the head with Torais, Tac seemed to barely feel it and slashed at Tor with Dumo, he just managed to dodge it. Quick Thrust jumped in with his spear and thrust it at Tac’s exposed flank Tac spun around nimbly, smashing Quick Thrust’s head with the flat of the blade, Quick Thrust staggered backward and fell over. Tor jumped in between him and Tac.

“Out of my way, traitor!” Tac’s monotone voice sounded. Tor shook his head.

“Not likely, traitor!” He snapped back. He lunged at Tac flinging his weapon wildly, but he wasn’t exactly skilled in close combat, Tac easily sidestepped Tor and tripped him. Tor fell flat on his face and when he opened his eyes he could see Tac towering over him.

“It’s a shame lord Discord wants you alive.” Tor scrambled up but Tac bucked his right in the face causing him to fall backward onto the ground again. He tried to get his bearings but the world was spinning too much, he could just barley make out Tac standing over Quick Thrust’s crumpled form. “Are you still alive there?” Tac asked. Quick Thrust shifted slightly and said something that Tor couldn’t hear over the sounds of screaming ponies. Tac laughed hoarsely. “You should listen to yourself, it’s quite entertaining.” Tac kneeled down and undid Quick Thrust’s chest plate tossing it aside. Tor screamed at his legs to move but no part of his body was responding, he could only watch as Tac stood back up, held Dumo up high, and let it drop.

“NOOOOO!!!!!” Tor yelled. Tac causally trotted over to Tor.

“Now that that little bit of unpleasantness has been dealt with, I do believe we have some unfinished business…” Tor watched Tac lift up a hoof and stomp right on his face, then there was nothing.

Tag and the others had moored the boat and sat on the beach, discussing plans.

“The castle is that way.” Pilot explained pointing his hoof up the beach, there was a dark forest standing in the way but Tag could see the top of one of the towers peeking over the top of the trees.

“Is there anything else that you guys know about Heaven’s End?” Tag asked looking around the deserted beach.

“Only that the forest,” Brook said motioning to the dark forest. “is supposed to be home to some really powerful monster. That’s why we don’t come here often.” McCutchen snorted.

“Don’t tell me you really believe that!” He said. “Last time we were here there was no sign of anything, and we spent five whole days here.”

“Just a rumour, thought he’d just want to know.” Brook defended herself. Pilot and Lop stood up.

“Let’s get going then.” Lop said; and with that, they all trotted up the beach.

As they had previously mentioned, the forest was pitch-black and Tag could barely see his hoof in front of his face. He thick blanket of foliage at the tops of the trees choked any light that tried to squeeze through. On the floor thick leaves stuck out in all directions making it impossible to find a concrete path. Tag felt something hard under his hoof as he took another step.

“Hey! That’s my hoof!” Pilot hissed. Tag picked his hoof up.

“Sorry.” Tag said quietly.

“Can’t you light up your horn or something?” Brook asked.

“Oh yeah!” Tag said. He closed his eyes and concentrated, his horn began to emit a bright green glow giving the forest a new level of creepy. Every shadow looked like it could contain some horrifying monster that could cut somepony in half! Leaving the others grasping to get away as it-

Stop that. Book ordered. Tag shook his head causing the shadows to dances on the trees.

Sorry. Tag thought sheepishly.

“If you’re done standing around, maybe we should continue?” Pilot asked. Tag nodded and all the ponies in the landing party started through the forest again. The shadows parted as they drew near and followed close behind making the other ponies stay close to Tag.

“You said that there was a monster here… right?” Tag asked nervously. Brook nodded.

“I’ve heard that it’s this horrible thing with long, curved claws… and a long, flat tail strong enough to crush a pony flat. And the face… the face has slitted eyes and a hole with teeth sharp enough to tear flesh from bone!” She explained looking around nervously. Tag could feel Lop shaking violently beside him.

“Where’d you hear all this?” He asked.

“I remember it was the last time we were here a few months ago, before Lop joined. We found a strange pony that looked like he had been half-chewed. He had clearly gone off the deep end and kept describing this horrifying monster that had killed something like another six of his friends. We were stuck here for a few days because we needed some timber for repairs but nopony saw anything the entire time. Unfortunately the injured pony died the first night.” Pilot recalled. “That was a strange stop, and another reason most pirates try to avoid Heaven’s End.”

"That’s enough gossiping.” McCutchen said turning back as they kept walking. “The last thing we need is a couple of nervous p-“ He collided with something and fell flat on his plot. Lop quickly drew his small axe and Tag drew Tagia, Lop started swinging his axe around wildly,

“Where is it?! Where?!” He screamed as he whirled around. McCutchen stood up slowly and put a hoof on Lop’s shoulder.

“It’s okay, just walked into a tree.” He said and laughed slightly.

“Lop, you’re just letting your imagination get away with you.” Brook scolded. “You should be more careful with that axe, you could have hurt somepony with it too.” Lop fixed said axe back to his side and looked at the ground shamefaced.

“Sorry.” He mumbled.

“No harm done, let’s just get going before the forest gets the better of all of us.” McCutchen sighed and started walking again. The landing party trotted in silence, the only noise coming from their rushing hooves and the occasional unidentifiable animal that hid in the shadows that Tag’s horn couldn’t light up. Then they heard a slow, heavy drip off to the left. Everypony looked in the direction the sound had come from.

“It’s just water.” Pilot reasoned.

“That didn’t sound like water.” Lop whispered.

“Either way, let’s keep moving I doubt any animal in this forest would even try to attack a party of five.” McCutchen ordered and trotted. Once again the party resumed its progress but the dripping sound persisted each time getting louder until it was the sound everypony dreaded. Then they heard heavy breathing. Lop stopped in his hoofprints.

“I don’t think it’s just going to leave us alone.” He whispered. Pilot shrugged.

“I don’t know captain, should we just kill it?” He asked looking at McCutchen.

“I suppose. Tag do you think you could end it with that blade of yours?” McCutchen asked looking at the blade on Tag’s hoof.

“If I could see it, sure… but I have no idea where it is.” Tag sighed. Brook inhaled sharply, the other ponies turned toward her; her eyes were bulging out of her head and she shook wildly.

“What?!” Pilot demanded. She shakily put up a hoof and pointed into the foliage. All the ponies turned and stared. There was a horrible creature standing among the leaves, it breathed heavily through its mouth much like Antediluvian but instead of sounding like it was dying, the creature sounded like it had run a long distance. It’s face was circular and consisted of a circular mouth that opened and closed as it breathed, its eyes were slits much like Brook had described. The thing came into the small clearing and Tag could see it fully. It stood on two legs; much like humans did but three times taller than Tag. Its body was the shape of a tree trunk; the top turned into a hump just above the face. Behind the face were long, skinny arms that went all the way down to the knees of its feet; both of which had three long claws. Between the legs Tag could see a large, flat limb that looked like a solid leaf, the tail Brook had mentioned. The body was covered with leather like skin except on the back, which was covered with what looked like thick scales in a line from the tale to just above the face. The landing party stood petrified staring at it, and it stared back at them with black eyes.

Book, please tell me you know what this thing is. Tag asked.

I’ve heard about this thing, a creature from a legend. He’s called Fiandu, and was renowned for his immense strength, as Brook had mentioned his tail is strong enough to kill. Book explained quickly. Tag drew Tagia and took a menacing step towards Fiandu.

I doubt it’ll last a second against Tagia. Tag thought confidently. Fiandu was still breathing heavily and focused on Tag, it seemed to realize something because it looked at the other members of the party with apparent anger. It jumped up in the air and smashed its balled up hands into the ground. The entire party took an uncertain step backward. Lop drew his axe and waved it purposefully.

“Get back!” He yelled around the axe handle in his mouth, Fiandu turned to his and jumped high into the air only to land right in front of Lop. Lop dropped his axe and looked up at Fiandu like a startled lamb. That was when McCutchen drew his cutlass.

“Get it!” He called. Brook and Pilot drew their cutlasses and charged for Fiandu. Before they reached him he lifted up his fist and punched Lop from the side, sending him flying into a tree with a loud snap.

“No!” Tag cried and jumped at Fiandu. He batted Tag aside with his fist, smashing him into the ground. Tag tried to get up but he couldn’t coordinate his body; from his lowly vantage point he could see the rest of the battle unfold. Pilot flew up and landed on top of Fiandu as Brook ran at it low to the ground, Pilot bucked around trying to get his attention as Brook slashed at it from the side.

Tag! Book cried. Tag get UP! McCutchen jumped at Fiandu’s face. Fiandu reacted by kicking Brook away with his foot propelling her into the air. Pilot jumped off of Fiandu and caught Brook before she could fall. McCutchen stood in front of Fiandu with a bloodied cutlass in his mouth; Fiandu held the side of his head with a clawed hand. Brook raced up beside McCutchen and Pilot landed beside them.

“Get him with the one-two!” McCutchen called out, his voice sounded distant.

Tag! Book yelled again. McCutchen dodged to the left and Brook to the left, Pilot flew up into the air. Fiandu spun around, following McCutchen with his eyes. At the same time his tail collided with Brook sending her into another tree, she crumpled to the ground like a ragdoll.

“Celestia condemn it!” McCutchen shouted and rushed over to her side. The interruption caught Pilot’s attention for just long enough for Fiandu to snatch him out of the air with his claws. Pilot struggled as Fiandu held him close to his head, the blood flowed freely from Fiandu’s cut splashing onto Pilot, drenching his fur. Fiandu breathed out onto Pilot forcefully and slung him onto the ground, Pilot didn’t move.

I can’t move Book. Tag thought quietly. McCutchen turned back to Fiandu with a look of pure rage on his face.

“This is enough!” He shouted. He picked up his cutlass and jumped at Fiandu slashing wildly and dodging Fiandu’s clumsy swipes. McCutchen stumbled though, and Fiandu spun around quickly making his tail crash into McCutchen’s side. McCutchen rolled away until he lay still in the dust some distance away. Tag was the only member of the landing party still conscience… or alive.

Is this where it ends? Tag asked himself. Fiandu stepped over until he was standing right over Tag, he hunched down trying to get a better look. Tag tried to feebly crawl away but he couldn’t feel any part of his body. Fiandu seemed to snort at Tag’s futile effort. He hoisted Tag in one of his arms, and turned around accidently hitting Tag’s head on a low hanging tree branch and knocking him unconscious.

The End of Chaos Ch. 4 No Reason to Live

The Third Sister Ch. 11 The Third Sister

Tag was lying on the ground with his eyes closed; his entire body ached. He slowly lifted his head up and looked around, there was a familiar open nothingness all around him.

“Book?” He asked nervously, but his friend was nowhere to be found.

“I don’t think he’ll be bothering us anytime soon, my dear Tag.” Said a deep, sinister voice from behind Tag.

“Discord.” Tag said with a look of disgust on his face. Turning around he saw the familiar creature floating behind him on a cloud. He was wearing a pair of sunglasses on his head and sipping something from a coconut.

“Miss me?” He asked casually. He stretched and got off of his cloud, he sauntered over to Tag without a care in the world. “Don’t worry, papa Discord’s here.” He said condescendingly.

“As if I could possibly miss you.” Tag scoffed. “What do you want? I’m about to be eaten by some terrifying creature and I want to say goodbye.”

“Goodbye? Why didn’t you just say so?” Discord asked and snapped his fingers, an image appeared before Tag. He could see shadows in the shape of ponies trotting through the countryside, they seemed to be pulling some cages but Tag couldn’t make out what was in them. “Let me fix that.” Discord muttered and waved his talon through the image a few times disrupting it. When it refocused Tag gasped. In each of the cages Tag could see one of his friends, and at the front was Tor, forced to walk with a chain around his neck.

“What have you done?!” Tag demanded jumping at Discord, he only sailed through Discord’s body and landed on the other side of him. Discord turned around and made a disapproving noise.

“I thought you would know better, this in neutral territory if you recall. Neither you, or I are here.” He explained. “And as for your friends, I just sent somebody to… collect them for me. With them out of the way you’re the only one who can stop me. But I doubt you would even make it to my front door.”

“I’m going to get you, Discord. I’ll get you even if I use my dying breath to plunge Tagia into your chest.” Tag said through clenched teeth and barely controlled anger.

“We’ll see about that.” Discord said contentedly. “I just wanted to give you a little status update… a little ‘how do you do?’ if you will.” He snapped his claws.

“I WASN’T D-“

Tag jerked back into consciousness on a cold, wet floor. He jumped up and looked around; he was in a dimly lit stone room. Bricks and large chunks of rock lay scattered around the room, and water dripped from the ceiling creating pools everywhere. Out the windows on either side of the room Tag could see that there were clear skies. Straight ahead of him Tag could see what looked like a throne, similar to the one in Canterlot. On the throne Tag could see an alicorn sitting… she appeared to be waiting. Tag was alone, he didn’t know were the rest of his friends were, or if they were even alive.

Book? Tag asked nervously.

I’m here. Book reassured him.

What should I do? Tag asked.

I do believe that is Princess Halley over there. Perhaps you should talk to her. Book suggested. It would be a good idea to kneel, too. He added. Tag shrugged and trotted down towards the throne, pausing before it to kneel before Halley. He looked up at her briefly; she looked tired beyond not getting a good night’s rest, her eyes which he remembered were full of bright green had faded to a dull green the colour of dying grass. Her once gleaming turquoise coat seemed to cling to her doggedly, her mane that had once flowed gloriously like Celestia’s or Luna’s hung raggedly on either side of her.

“It has been a long time since I saw you.” She said simply. Her voice sounded dry like she hadn’t used it for several days. “Tag Shadow if I remember correctly.”

“Yes, I’m Tag Shadow.” He said uneasily.

“Don’t worry, I won’t harm you… anymore.” She said comfortingly.

“Princess?” Tag asked.

“I have much explaining to do.” She observed. “I suppose I should start by saying that your friends from the forest are safe. Fiandu has been my company for these long years; I’ve kept him a secret from Discord. I told him to keep an eye out for you, I figured that my sisters would send either you or your brother this way soon.”

“But, aren’t you working with Discord? I’m the only pony that can stop him now.” Tag asked.

“I’m not working with Discord anymore, he abandoned me after I saved him from stone.” She said and deflated.

“What happened?”

“As soon as I saved him he spun around and left me, took every shadow with him, Tac too.”

“Tac!? But I killed him!” Tag exclaimed.

“Discord had him brought back, much the same way you were created. Now he has a sword called Dumo with the same effect the your Tagia has.”

“Wait, if Discord betrayed you, then aren’t you back on our side?” Tag asked.

“I’m stuck here. If I go back to Equestria then I’ll be charged for joining Discord’s side in the first place.”

“But the Princesses would welcome you back with open arms, and make sure nopony questioned anything…” Tag trailed off.

“As much as I would enjoy that, I don’t think I could live with it.” Halley said distastefully.

“What do you mean?” Tag asked. Halley closed her eyes for a moment to collect her thoughts.

“I think we should take a trip into your mind. May I?” She asked. Tag gave her a bewildered look; she put her horn on top of his head and closed her eyes. Tag could feel himself being sucked inward.

Tag could see that they were in his mind again; the familiar nothingness seemed comforting now. Halley stood a smaller distance off, beside Book. Tag could see that her cutie mark was of a comet with a trail of white. She looked at Book apologetically.

“Open Book… I wish to apologize for not attending our lessons as much as I should have.” Book shook his head.

“That’s quite alright, Princess. I realize that forcing you to go wasn’t helping.” Halley laughed slightly at the memory.

“And I wish to apologize for betraying my home. I realize that apologizing to a soul bound in a weapon won’t do much good… but at least I feel that somepony who was there knows that I regret my actions.”

“You made a mistake, Princess, we all do. You’re mistake came from you having to much power at too young an age” Book reassured her. “It wasn’t your fault.”

“But I have long since grown up, and must atone for my brash actions.” Halley sighed.

“Before we get too far off topic, I do believe Tag is waiting for an explanation.” Book pointed out.

“Yes, this should explain the main reason I joined Discord’s side. Open Book, if you’d bring Tag’s memories of the war.” Book closed his eyes and a door appeared beside Tag, he recognized the door that had once been covered in chains; that seemed so long ago. “I’m sure Celestia told you what happened during the assassination attempt. And I can assure you that it’s a lie.” Tag was unfazed.

“That’s another lie she’s told me.” He muttered. Halley nodded gravely.

“Celestia’s been telling a lot of lies, quite honestly I’m not surprised.” Halley said.

“What do you mean, Princess?” Book asked curiously.

“Just wait and see.” Halley opened the door and ushered the other two inside.

The three of them stood inside Luna’s bedroom, looking around Tag could see Tor’s unconscious form behind Celestia. Celestia herself was looking ahead of her with a horrified expression on her face. Turning around Tag could see himself cutting the throat of a blue pony as she fell, she must have been Water Drop. Book and Halley stood beside Tag. Celestia’s eyes closed and her horn lit up with a blinding light, Tag covered his eyes and looked away; when the light faded Tag could see that Luna had appeared to have passed out on the floor. Tag from the past had his eyes closed and his head bowed in pain; he opened them again and looked at Celestia with hatred in his reptilian eyes. He jumped at Celestia and pinned her down, she hardly even put up any resistance. Her eyes filled with uncharacteristic fear and tears filled her eyes.

“Please! Don’t hurt me!” She begged. Tag’s lips curled into a devilish smile but he said nothing. Celestia’s eyes darted around as she tried to think of something to say. “What do you want?!” She demanded. Tag still said nothing. “Do you want me to surrender?! Fine! I surrender! Equestria belongs to Discord!” Tag brought the knife up, ready to bring it down upon her. “I belong to Discord! The ponies… they belong to Discord!” An arrow flew through the dark room, piercing Tag’s shoulder. Tag doubled over and Celestia crawled away feebly. Two guards entered the room, one tackled Tag, holding down and the other attended to the Princess.

“Princess, are you alright?” He demanded looking over her for any signs of injury. Celestia shook her head silently.

“I-I’m quite alright thank you.” She whispered. The guard nodded and galloped over to Luna to check on her. The first one struck Tag in the head and he fell silent.

They were back in Tag’s mind

“The guards never said anything, but they had heard it all. Only when I realized that something was wrong did I question them, they told me everything. I felt disgusted that Celestia had been so easily persuaded into surrendering.”

“And so you defected to Discord’s side.” Tag guessed. Halley nodded.

“Although I didn’t agree with Discord’s permanent reign of chaos, but it was the lesser of two evils. At least Discord was stalwart with his rule. Personally I find his sense of humour distasteful but I remained loyal… until he abandoned me.”

“So for the past few days you’ve been waiting…” Book trailed off.

“Yes. And now that you’re here I can help the side that I should have stayed on all those years ago.”

“But what could you do from here?” Tag asked. “If you won’t come back with us then what can you do?”

“I shall send Fiandu along as I’ve said. There is one other thing that I can do to help. I cannot tell you but I’ll have to depart separately. Now time is of the essence and you must be going. I shall teleport you to the beach with your friends; then you have to make haste for Canterlot, Discord will be heading there very soon. I will also provide a clear path back to the mainland, just follow your maps.” Halley turned to Book. “Book, I wish to apologize for everything, I feel that I am partly responsible for what happened to you.” Book blushed slightly, to Tag’s surprise.

“It’s alright.” Book reassured her.

“Goodbye princess.” Tag said as the blackness flashed with blinding light.

Tag felt somepony shaking him violently. He heard a voice, distant but coherent.

“Come on buddy, wake up!” It urged; Tag recognized Lop’s desperate voice. Struggling to see through a swimming vision Tag could barely make out his face.

“I’m up… stop screaming in my ear… and get off my chest.” Tag wheezed. Lop looked down and scrambled off of Tag. He looked behind him.

“He’s alright guys!” He called out.

“Did he say anything?” Tag recognized Pilot’s voice farther away.

“Yeah, he said to get off his chest!” Lop called back.

“Anything else?” McCutchen’s voice inquired as it grew louder, his face came into view as Tag struggled into a sitting position.

“Not yet.” Tag croaked. His throat was dry. “Is there any water around here?” Then they heard a rustling sound from behind them Tag sprung up and whirled around, his thirst quickly forgotten. Fiandu trudged out of the forest and onto the beach; he was holding a bowl-shaped leaf. McCutchen and the others jumped forward with weapons drawn. “No!” Tag called out.

“It’s that thing that attacked us in the forest!” Brook cried. Tag shook his head.

“Not anymore.” Fiandu seemed to hesitate at the forest’s edge. Tag stepped in front of his friends who still held their weapons he trotted until he stood in front of the panting creature, he could see that the cuts from their previous battle had already scabbed over. He regarded Tag with black eyes but instead of anger they seemed to portray a look of loyalty towards the ponies in front of him. “You won’t hurt us, right?” Fiandu said nothing but offered the bowl-shaped leaf down to Tag’s mouth; he could see that it had been filled with water. “For me?” Fiandu nodded. Tag lowered his head and drank from the bowl, the water felt refreshing in his dry throat. Fiandu put the bowl on the ground carefully; he looked at Tag with concentration. His mouth moved in strange patterns.

I sorry for hurting you. The voice came from inside Tag much like when Book talked to him, but at the same time the voice felt like it came through his hooves up to his head. The voice itself was deep and scratchy, a testament to its disuse.

“What was that?” Lop asked looking around quickly. McCutchen sheathed his cutlass.

“I do believe that was our new friend, right Tag?” He asked. Tag nodded.

“Yes, I have a lot of explaining to do.” Tag sighed. “It’s okay, Fiandu. We forgive you.”

“Before we start any lengthy explanations, can I was the blood out of my fur?” Pilot asked.

The End of Chaos Epilogue

The Third Sister Epilogue

Tag stood looking over the railing, at the sea of chocolate milk and the occasional island that zoomed by. The sun plummeted behind the horizon and the moon jumped up to replace it instantly. Tag heard Fiandu’s heavy breathing and turned around, the legendary creature was standing almost nervously.

“Is something wrong?” Tag asked. Perhaps the crewponies were making him feel unwelcome, it had been hard enough to convince them to let him on. Fiandu’s mouth began to move again.

No, other ponies try make me feel welcome, I know they scared though. I sorry. The big, eyes were filled with sadness, Tag felt a strange kinship to him.

“Come over here.” Tag said motioning to a spot beside him. Fiandu stepped over nervously and looked out at the sea with Tag. “Don’t worry about it.” He said simply.

What you mean? Fiandu asked confusedly.

“I was much the same way. When my friends found me, they were pretty scared but willing to give it a try. It took time. Don’t think that anypony will like you instantly. But don’t worry, me, Lop, Pilot, Brook and McCutchen are your friends.”

My only friend Halley. You say… have other friends? Tag smiled as he remembered them, then frowned as he remembered where they were.

“Yes, the ponies who saved my life. They’re in trouble right now and we’re going to get them out.” Tag explained.

And save other princesses too, right? Tag felt himself grow angry as he thought of Princess Celestia.

“We’ll save them, we have to for the good of Equestria.” Tag said. “But when we do, Celestia has a lot of explaining to do.”

Won’t hurt her? Fiandu asked worriedly; Tag shook his head, looking back out to sea.

“I wouldn’t dream of it, I just want the truth… for her to admit the truth” He said. He heard approaching hoofsteps and turned around, Lop stood behind them anxiously. “Are you okay, Lop?” Tag asked. Lop kicked at the deck with a hoof.

“I just wanted to apologize for trying to attack you in the forest, Fiandu.” Lop mumbled sheepishly. “My mother always told me it was important to apologize when you did something wrong.” Fiandu took his words into consideration. He stepped over to Lop and held his hands out; Lop hesitantly stepped into Fiandu’s embrace.

It okay, we all make mistake. Fiandu said.

“Thanks, you have no idea what that means to me.” Lop said, relieved.

But you have to promise, help me save Tag’s friends. Fiandu said and Tag couldn’t help but chuckle.

“It seems you need to learn a lesson on jumping to conclusions about things.” He said, Lop grinned and stuck out his hoof.

“It’s a deal.” Fiandu seemed to take a minute before he clued in and shook Lop’s hoof with his claw.

All three of them watched the sea in silence, and for the first time since Tag left the mainland, he felt at peace… but how long would it last?

Tor took another halting step; he didn’t have the strength to go on.

Come on! Silver urged. Don’t give up! Tor felt the chain around his neck pull taut as the cage it was connected to moved forward Twilight stood inside the cage watching him with a desperate look on her face. Tor took another step relieving the pressure around his neck.

I have to keep going. Tor thought. I can’t falter; have to keep moving, pay for my mistake. He thought back to the square in Ponyville where the final battle had taken place, Quick Thrust was dead. Although Tor hadn’t known the pegasus long he had already developed a respect for him. Tor was the one that had lied to the citizens and now they were huddled in a large cage at the back of the group terrified of their own future.

It wasn’t your fault. Silver said reassuringly. There was nothing that anypony could do.

I lied. Tor thought simply, he licked his cracked lips.

“Water!” He called out desperately. A shadow from the front of the crowd trotted back to him and punched him hard in the gut causing him to topple over in pain. The chain had grown taut again and he began to drag along the ground. He barely felt the bumps go by as his consciousness faded.

(Dear Celestia, that was one heck of a thing to write. Anyway this is the end of The Third Sister. The next one, The End of Chaos, will be the last one. I have no idea how long it will take for me to write it but I want to have the entire thing written before I start posting [because I had consistency issues in Shadows I want to make sure I get everything right.] Anyway, in between short days of that I might start up something else I have planned, keep an eye out for my name among the newly released fictions. –Tag)

Shadows Ch. 1 The Wanderer

Shadows
Tagshadow

The unicorn colt walked down the beaten path towards the collection of buildings in the distance. His sage coat blended nicely with the grass on either side of the path, and his dark blue mane sat on top of his head, parted down the middle so that his horn stood up straight where it ended. His tail blended both colours and hung out behind him.

The buildings were getting larger and he could start to make out the shapes of other ponies as they went about their business. He noticed how friendly they all seemed and he shivered slightly at the memories of the last time he had encountered any ponies. That was when he had left Manehattan, after they threw him out, all because of his cutie mark. He looked back at his flank-

“Hi there!” Said a voice.

“Ack!” The colt shouted out and prepared to defend himself. He stopped; there was nopony there.

“What’s your name?” said the voice again. The colt spun around… and came face to face with the happiest looking pink pony he thought possible.

“Uh…” He started. But she started to speak before he finished.

“I’m Pinkie Pie! Are you new around here? I’m sure you are! I’ve never seen you before and I know just about EVERY pony around here! That means we need to have a party! A welcoming party! Oh boy oh boy oh boy oh-“

“Please stop.” He whispered. Pinkie stopped and looked at him. “I would really rather not have a party, thank you, but… I’m sure you ponies will throw me out later, just like the rest of them. “ He said and his eyes flashed. Pinkie flinched at the sudden anger in his voice but her inner party picked up without hesitation.

“Don’t worry, my friends will NEVER throw anypony out! Ever!” she said and gave a little bounce of glee. “I can introduce you to all of my friends!” she was bouncing circles around him and he was getting dizzy just trying to keep up with her.

“I suppose I could stop by for the night, if you would please stop doing that, you’re giving me a headache” He said with a resigned sigh. Pinkie immediately stopped bouncing.

“Okay! Deal!” She said and began to shake his hoof painfully. He pulled his hoof away from her and glared as he shook it, trying to regain some feeling. Pinkie did not notice his glare and started trotting towards the town, leaving him to follow in her wake.

Pinkie was keeping a fast pace and the colt was having a hard time keeping up. Although he found that he couldn’t stay depressed in presence of the pink pony.

“Pinkie! Slow down!’ He called after her. She turned around and waved. The colt sighed and hurried to catch up. He was slightly out of breath and Pinkie gave him a strange look as he sat down.

“What are you doing, silly?” she asked. “We’re almost there.” The colt gave her a look.

“What do you mean by ‘almost there’?” He asked sarcastically. Pinkie pointed a hoof to her right; the colt looked and saw a large, hollowed-out tree.

“I mean that we are almost there! Now come ON I can’t wait introduce you to my friends!” She said. The colt stood up.

“I suppose if we are ALMOST there.” He said. Lead the way, I guess.” He said. Pinkie turned to her right, and walked two steps, and then she knocked on the door. The colt’s eye twitched.

“Coming!” Called a male voice. The pair waited patiently as the door opened. The colt gave a surprised look as none other than a baby dragon opened the door he didn’t say anything though.

“Hi Pinkie! What’s going on?” he asked then he noticed the colt standing beside her.

“Who’s your new coltfriend?” he asked. The colt blushed slightly.

“I’m not her coltfriend.” He protested. Pinkie took no notice.

“Just somepony I found loitering outside Ponyville.” She explained. The dragon’s eyebrow went up as he looked at the colt.

“Hey! I wasn’t loitering!” The colt protested again.

“Whatever. Come on in! Twilight is studying upstairs right now but I’ll let her know you guys are here. Speaking of which, what’s your name?” The dragon looked at the colt. The colt thought for a minute as he walked in

“My name is Tag Shadow.” He said at last. The dragon gave him a look.

“Strange name, I’m Spike by the way, nice to meet you.” He said and closed the door behind them.

As Spike ran off Tag took a quick glance around. He was surprised to see that they were in what appeared to be a library, and a spacious one at that all the walls were covered with books and a stairway that Spike had disappeared into. He took a seat of to one side and Pinkie joined him.

“Soooooo…” she started. “Were you from?” she asked.

“I’m not necessarily from anywhere, I wander around more or less, doing odd jobs for ponies.” He said. Pinkie laughed. “What’s so funny?” He asked.

“I meant: where were you born?” she giggled Tag sighed he thought for a moment, and another… and another.

“I’m not sure.” He said. Pinkie looked at him sideways.

“What do you mean you can’t remember?” she asked him. Tag was really thinking about it and realized that he couldn’t even remember before a few weeks ago at most.

“Strange, I can’t seem to remember much at all now that I think about it.” He said, before Pinkie could say anything another voice called out from the direction Spike had disappeared.

“Hello Pinkie. Spike told me you were visiting, and that you brought your new coltfriend.” Tag looked up and looked for the source of the voice. He saw a lavender unicorn standing at the foot of the stairs. Tag stood up.

“I’m not her coltfriend.” He said. Pinkie sprung up to the unicorn and gave her a hug.
Tag walked over to her and offered a slight bow.

“My name is Tag Shadow.” He said. The unicorn nodded to him.

“My name is Twilight Sparkle, student of Princess Celestia and librarian of Ponyville.” She said. Tag felt a bolt of anger go through him when he heard the name. He brought himself back to the present and looked at Twilight, she was looking at him with a frightened look on her face.

“…What?” he asked.

“OH! Um… you just got a really angry look on your face, is everything okay?“ She said.

“I don’t know, honestly.” Tag replied. Twilight didn’t look convinced.

“What brings you to Ponyville?” she asked him.

“Oh, I’m just wandering around Equestria, looking for the odd job to do.” He said.

“Don’t you have a special talent?” Twilight asked and looked at his flank, she froze when she saw his cutie mark. “What s that?” She asked. Tag looked at his cutie mark, he didn’t even know what it was, same as everypony who saw it, but it gave all of them a strange sense of foreboding. That was why they kicked him out of Manehattan. Tag looked closer at it, it was like a knife, but not like the knives used to chop vegetable in the kitchen. This one was double sided, and had circle at the other end of the handle.

“Taaaaaaaag.” Tag seized up.

“Who said that?” He asked.

“Who said what?” Pinkie asked. Twilight suddenly froze.

“What? What is it?” He asked her. Twilight whispered something in Pinkie’s ear; she nodded and dashed out the door. Tag hated being left in the dark. “Okay, seriously, what the heck is going on?” he demanded. Twilight looked at him.

“Sorry.” She said and her horn began to glow.

“What?” Tag asked he was starting to panic now. He tried to make a run for the door but the light overtook him first.

Tag awoke in a strange dark room. He sat up and rubbed his head. Why did this always happen him? Before, they kicked him out, this time he was kidnapped by a couple of mares. Oh god, what did they have planned for him? Tag groaned inwardly. Hopefully something kinky… He thought. Probably not, maybe they make me into cupcakes? He thought about it. He shivered violently.

“Now what?” He asked out loud.

“Is that a rhetorical question?” said someone.

“No.” Tag said.

“Good.” It said again. A creature popped into existence in front of Tag, it had a long snake like body and what looked like a mess of other parts from other animals. The sight of it revolted Tag. The creature sensed this too and put on a hurt face.
“What’s wrong, do you not like what you see?” The… creature struck a suggestive pose and Tag looked away quickly.

“I-uh-it-bwuh?” was all he could say. The creature suddenly looked thoughtful.

“Do you not recognize me?” it asked. Tag shook his head.

“Who, or what are you?” The creature smiled at this.

“Little old me?” It asked with a sweet voice. It stepped forward.

“I am Discord. Ruler and creator of chaos, creator of you.” He explained.

“Daddy?” Tag asked mockingly. Discord frowned.

“Hey, I make the funnies around here.” He said and sighed. “They grow up so fast.”

“What do you want, uh, Discord?” Tag asked.

“I want you to play courier for me.” Discord explained, Tag said nothing. “When you wake up, I want you relay this message:” Discord walked up and put his arm around Tag. “You have not won.” The words contained so much venom that Tag flinched from Discord’s mouth. When Tag looked back Discord he was laying on a hammock between two palm trees. Tag just stood and stared. Discord looked at Tag. “You can go now.” He said and snapped his fingers.

Tag opened his eyes again, he could see the wall of the library but it was strangely purple compared to before. He could also see out a window; it was the middle of the night and the moon shone in the sky. Tag tried to sit up but a headache crashed down on him. He moaned out loud. Off to the side he heard a familiar voice, Spike?

“Hey guys! I think he’s waking up!”

Tag tried to sit up again, this time he was careful to not be too quick. He realized that the reason the wall was purple was because he was in a purple bubble. He poked the wall and his hoof bounced back. He sighed. Yes, definitely cupcakes, he was going to be made into cupcakes, and yet he was at piece with that, well he would be in pieces for that. Okay, bad thoughts, focus on right now. He heard the sound of a closing door and turned around slowly. Six mares were standing in front of the bubble, Twilight and Pinkie were among them but the others were unknown to him.

“Um.” Was the only thing that he could think too say. One of the unknowns, a Pegasus used this to jump at the bubble, her rainbow coloured mane getting in her eye as she fluttered her wings.

“What is that supposed to mean, huh? HUH?” The words reverberated around the inside of Tag’s skull, causing lots of pain. He clenched his head between his hooves. One of the other Unknowns, an orange earthpony with a Stetson hat on pulled the rainbow maned one back.

“Rainbow Dash! Would ya stop runnin’ into everythin’ headfirst?” She said. Rainbow Dash sat down on the floor and sulked.

“At least I’m trying to get somewhere, Applejack.” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“Please can someone explain to me what’s going on?” Tag asked as he rose is head from his hooves. A white Unicorn came up.

“I thought that is what you were supposed to do.” She said. Tag gave her a confused look. Thankfully Twilight came to the rescue.

“Give me a few seconds to explain.” She said and sat in front of the bubble. “First off, please accept my apologies this was the easiest way to keep you detained. When I first saw you I felt that there was a strange presence with you, I couldn’t quite place my hoof on it so I decided to dismiss it. When we looked at your cutie mark I suddenly felt the presence again except it was much stronger, and I finally recognized it.”

“Discord?” Tag offered. All six mares looked him in shock. “What? Is he a bad thing?”

“Are you serious?” Rainbow Dash shouted. “He’s the one who plunged Equestria into chaos a few weeks ago, and we’re the ones who turned him back into stone.” She explained, there was a hint of pride in her voice as she said the last part. Tag was skeptical.

“You six? I doubt that, Discord seemed like he would be powerful enough to take on waaaay more than just six simple mares.” He said. The orange one, Applejack? looked at him with a smile on her face.

“That’s jus were yer wrong, you see, we’re not jus yer normal group of mares. We’re harberin the elements of harmony.” She explained. Tag was once again skeptical.

“I don’t even know what those are.” He said. Twilight stepped forward.

“That’s not the point. The point is that after you showed us your cutie mark, I could feel Discord like he was in the room with us.” Tag snorted.

“So?”

“So, we need to keep you here until I can contact Princess Celestia abou-“

“DON’T SAY THAT NAME TO ME!” Tag snarled, his headache disappearing. All six mares jumped and one of the two unknowns, a yellow pegasus, hid behind Rainbow Dash.

“How rude!” The white unicorn scolded. Tag could feel his headache returning again.

“Who asked YOU?” he argued. She looked at him, there was a strange emotion in her eyes, but he couldn’t put his hoof on it.

“I believe that the current situation allows for any of us to assert our opinions, thank you.” She said and pointed her nose up at him. Ouch Tag thought.

“True, but that doesn’t mean that I care about it.” Tag shot back. Before the white unicorn could say anything Twilight stamped her hoof on the floor.

“STOP ARGUING, everypony calm down!” Her shouting caused Tag’s headache to return with full force. He put his head in his hooves again and scrunched up his face. “As I was explaining.” She paused, nopony interrupted. “ We should call Pri- I mean, her about this so that it can be investigated.” She said. Tag sighed.

“What if I don’t want to stay?” He asked. Applejack grinned evilly.

“You don’t get a choice.” She said.

“Fine, I assume that I will be staying here the night then?” Tag asked.

“Yes.” Twilight said and flashed her horn. The bubble around Tag popped and he fell to the ground.

“Wouldn’t it have been a better idea to keep me in the bubble?” He asked as he got to his hooves.

“Yes but unfortunately I cannot keep up that kind of magic while I am sleeping… so you’ll just have to be on your best behavior until morning.” Tag stared at her.

“Do you really trust me that much?” Twilight laughed.

“Obviously not! Your going to stay in the bedroom, follow me.” Twilight looked to her friends. “You girls should head home for tonight, I’m sure we’ll be fine.” Tag felt insulted, she was acting as if she could take him on by herself. Then again, she had taken him out before. Tag sighed. The five mares left, which left Tag, Twilight, and Spike.

“Lead the way.” Tag said but his stomach growled. Twilight giggled a little.

“Perhaps something to eat first.” She suggested. Tag nodded. She led the way into the kitchen. “Is there something in particular that you would like?” She asked.

“I guess a dandelion sandwich would be nice.” He said, Twilight started to get out the bread with her telekinesis. While she was making the sandwich, Tag wandered over to the table. He sat in silence until she came to the table with it.

Tag picked the sandwich off the plate with his own telekinesis; his headache protested weakly, a sure sign that it was going away. The sandwich was enveloped in a sage green aura as it floated towards him he took a bite. He chewed silently and Twilight pulled out a quill and a parchment and began to scribble with her magic.

“What are you doing?” he asked. Twilight stopped scribbling and looked at him.

“Writing a letter.” She said, she did not have to say to whom she was writing, Tag could guess. He felt another bolt of rage when he thought of the name. He waited for it to pass and resumed eating; they sat in silence, Twilight’s scribbling the only noise.

“Why are you being so nice?” Tag asked. Twilight stopped scribbling and looked at him.

“What do you mean?” She asked.

“You’re holding me here against my will, but you feed me food from your kitchen and let me sleep in your bed. Wouldn’t it have been easier to condemn me to your basement and be done with it?” He clarified, Twilight looked at him.

“Just because you are forced to be here doesn’t mean that I’m going to treat you like a rabid animal. Besides, maybe you’ll be in a better mood tomorrow if you have something to eat tonight.” She explained.

“Hmm, I guess I would be in a better mood tomorrow. Don’t think that I’m not grateful; I really am, but my experience with other ponies is not exactly good.” He said.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“The last city I visited, Manehattan threw me out within a day of me getting there. All because they saw my cutie mark.” Tag didn’t even look at his flank lest Discord send him another message, speaking of which… “Uh… Twilight?”

“What?” She asked back.

“While I was out cold, Discord visited me.” Wen he said this Twilight’s eyes widened but she didn’t say anything. “He told me that he was the ruler and creator of chaos, and that he was the creator of me.” Twilights gasped but still did not say anything. “Before he sent me back he told me to relay this message to you: You have not won.” He finished and when he looked at her, she was shaking slightly.

“A-Are you sure about that?” She asked. Tag nodded. Twilight scribbled something hastily and rolled up the scroll. “Come with me. SPIKE!” she called out. The baby dragon jumped down the stairs.

“What is it Twilight?” He asked. He was awake but Tag could see the bags under his eyes. Twilight handed him the letter.

“Send this off please.” She said and pulled Tag up the stairs. The upstairs area was really just a landing that encircled a higher part of the main floor; there was a door at the top of the stairs. Twilight pushed the door open with her magic and motioned for Tag to get inside.

“What? What is it?” He demanded.

“Nothing, there is something that I have look up, please go to bed.” She said and Tag reluctantly walked into the room only to hear it slam behind him and Twilight locking the door. Tag sighed and looked at the bedroom; it consisted of a bed, a basket, a small window and a bookshelf on the far room. There were also two other doors in the room, one was a closet and the other was a bathroom.

Tag lay down on the bed, and looked out the window. What a day it has been. he thought. Found a new place and they found something wrong with me. At least they didn’t make me into cupcakes. Tag frowned. Why do I keep thinking about cupcakes? He asked. He couldn’t think of a reason why. Confound these ponies, they drive me to think about cupcakes. The moon was the last thing he saw as his eyes closed.

Shadows Ch. 8 Open Book and Silver

(Sorry everybody, been a lot going on lately and having trouble finding time to write. -Tag)

Tag’s eyes opened; he was looking at a very familiar ceiling, Celestia condemn it. He thought. He moved his head around slowly, he felt weak. It was his room, he could see the familiar door and the familiar window. He could feel a new bandage around his neck.

“Don’t move, dear. It might hurt something from that nasty neck wound.” Tag was surprised to hear a voice that wasn’t in his head.

“How is Tor?” he asked weakly.

“He’s doing fine, why wouldn’t he be?” The voice asked.

“Because when I was there last it sounded like he was dying.” Tag said plainly.

“I suppose you would know. But know he is better. It’s strange how he seemed to get better after that band attached to him, and we can’t get it off. Is there something special about it?” The voice wondered.

“You wouldn’t believe me.” Tag said.

“Ah, I’m sure. Before I forget, there are some ponies wanted to be notified when you awoke, should I let them know?”

“I guess it couldn’t hurt.” Tag said.

“Right, I’ll be back shortly.” The voice said and he could hear the clopping of hooves as well the door being shut. Tag sat up slowly, he felt a little lightheaded. And he could now see the whole of the room.

“Better get this over with.” Tag said to himself. The door opened quickly and Rainbow Dash jumped into the room.

“I’M SO SORRY!” She cried. The rest of his friends minus Rarity trotted in quietly.

“I was not expecting that.” Tag said. “I thought that I would be the one apologizing.”

“Whatever would you need to apologize for?” Twilight asked him.

“For nearly killing Applejack, making you all search for me, and then nearly getting killed by a manticore.” Tag summed.

“But most of that was caused by me!” Rainbow Dash said; she sounded distraught.

“If that is why you are a apologizing then don’t.” Tag said in his most soothing voice. “If it’s that important then I forgive you.”

“Jus’ like that?” Applejack asked.

“In my three days of being here I believe that is what friends do, they offer forgiveness and a shoulder to cry on.” Tag explained. Rainbow Dash sniffed.

“But-“

“But nothing” Tag cut her off. “Take my forgiveness or else it will go to waste.” He said Rainbow Dash nodded.

“Thanks, Tag.” She offered him a slight smile.

“How long was I out?” Tag asked them.

“It’s been a full day since you ran into the forest all sad and stuff, and that’s why we’re here. So we can cheer you all up and then you’ll be happy and-“

“That’s enough, Pinkie, I get it.” Tag laughed, it ended in a small cough. Fluttershy stepped forward with a concerned look on her face.

“Are you okay? Do you need us to call the doctor?” She asked quietly. Tag shook his head.

“No, I need you to get Tor.” He said weakly.

“Why? What does Tor have to do with any of this?” Twilight asked him curiously.

“Get him quickly and I might be able to tell you.” He coughed.

Applejack rushed out of the room and came back with Tor who had Tagia around his right foreleg,

“Tag? Is that you?” He asked in disbelief.

“Quickly, come over here.” Tag said, growing weaker by the moment. Tor limped over to the bed. Tag grabbed his foreleg. He held it close and put his free hoof on Tagia.

Let go of him. Tag said mentally. The band jumped off of Tor’s arm and clasped around Tag’s all of the ponies in the room jumped at the sudden movement.

Feeling better? Tagia asked rhetorically.

Much, thank you.

If you’re going to tell a story tell it to Tor too; I was unable to reach him mentally.

Noted. Tag thought.

“Are you okay?” Tor asked snapping him mental stupor.

“Yes, before any of you ask any questions I have a long story to tell you.” And so Tag recounted all of what Tagia had told him. The listener’s eyes occasionally widened but it was nowhere near as disturbing as the story Celestia had told them.

“And that’s it, are there any questions?” Tag asked them. Twilight raised a hoof before speaking.

“While this all syncs up with events, but is there any proof?” she asked.

Is there any way to prove this? Tag asked Tagia.

There is a way that I could use your horn and project my voice into other’s minds; it might be draining so be ready.

Ready when you are. Tag said and steeled his mind. His horn lit up and he could feel a part of his mind being dragged toward it.

Hey all, Tagia here, believe Tag when he says I’m real. Also, Twilight you should probably send that letter to Celestia soon. Tag’s mind returned to normal and he gave an exhausted breath.

“Believe me now?” he asked. The assembly nodded in shocked silence.

“I’m going to write that letter now.” Twilight said and teleported out; presumably to the library.

“Any other questions?” A quick collection of ‘no’ followed and his friends all said their quick goodbyes. Soon it was Just Tag and Tor.

“I have a question.” Tor said. “Ask Tagia if he knew Torais before Discord kidna- killed them.”

“Tagia was Torais’s brother.” Tag said.

“Ask him what he’s like.” Tor asked.

He’s a lot like Tor. Tagia supplied quickly.

“He says that Torais is a lot like you.” Tag said.

“Hmm.” Tor thought for moment. “I hope I get to meet him then.” he finished.

They sat in the hospital room, sharing Tagia like they would a breath of air. Tagia was silent for most of it and they just enjoyed the silence. By the time the sun was going down, they could hear the clatter of hooves in the hallway.

The door opened slowly and Princess Celestia walked in. A young colt and Twilight followed her.

“Hello again Tag, and Tor.” She said grimly.

“It’s good to see you again Princess.” Tor said; Tag nodded towards her. He was felling especially weak because Tagia was currently on Tor’s arm.

“Clover, if you would please give Torais to Tor please.” The young colt stepped forward. Tor quickly gave Tagia to Tag and stepped over to Clover. He took Torais in his magic and brought it close to his body. A beam of white light enveloped his middle and constricted his stomach. It darkened until it was pitch-black; a large contrast to his silver fur. A half envelope appeared around the bottom half of Torais holding it in place. Tor let out a deep breath.

“That’s much better.” He said.

“I figured as much. There is very important business for us to discuss.” Celestia said and pulled up a chair. Twilight and clover did the same.

“Give me a sec… to catch my breath.” Tag said.

“I’ll be doing most of the talking.” Princess Celestia said so Tag nodded for her to continue. “First off, I would like to apologize on behalf of my sister, Princess Luna. I believe that she acted out of rage that I would let you live. She felt as though her presence might raise your… rage again and decided that it would be best if she did not accompany me on this trip. Second, I have done some more research into the connection and found that-“

“Tor and I had to shared a pool of energy that was rapidly weakening. And that we needed a connection to our weapons to sustain our bodies and that our weapons contain the souls of the ponies whose bodies we stole.” Tag finished for her.

“How did you know that?” Celestia asked him.

“A little librarian told me.” Tag said. Celestia looked shocked.

“W-what do you mean?” She stammered.

“I mean that the souls that were used on both Tagia and Torais have been self aware for the entire time they were imprisoned in the vaults. They can speak to Tor and me. He is talking to you, right Tor?” Tag turned to Tor who shifted uncomfortably.

“He won’t stop talking.” Tor said. “I think that he missed having ponies to talk to.”

“Twilight why didn’t you tell me about this? “ Celestia looked to her student.

“Didn’t you get my letter?” Twilight asked in return.

”What letter?” Celestia seemed surprised. “I’ve been on my way here since yesterday.”

“That explains it then, I sent the letter earlier today and it must be back at the palace.” Twilight explained.

“Well do you have proof that this is true?” Celestia asked Tag.

“Tor, get Torais to project through you horn, I’m still a little bit tired.” Tag said.

Tor was silent for a moment before a voice appeared in Tag’s mind.

Good to see you again Princess. The voice vanished from Tag’s mind and Tor slumped over.

Celestia’s eyes were wide as she looked at Torais on Tor’s side.

“… Was that who I thought it was?” She whispered. Tor shrugged.

“I don’t know his name.” Tor said.

“Tagia can’t remember his name also.” Tag interjected. “He said that he was the librarian of the royal Canterlot library, do you remember who that was?” Tag could feel Tagia pressing for an answer.

“The librarian’s name was Open Book, and his brother’s was Silver. Silver acted as a guard for the library at all times.” Celestia said. Tag felt a tugging sensation from his horn.

I remember now. After millennia in that cursed vault I can remember my own name. Tag could feel a headache coming on. The sensation stopped.

Please warn me when you’re going to do that. Tag thought angrily.

“… I just don’t know what to say…” Celestia trailed.

You could start with an apology. Silver projected. Tor clutched his head.

“Yes, that would be something to start with. For what it’s worth, I’m sorry. I know that cannot make up for thousands of years in the Canterlot vaults. I will start right away on a solution for this.” She said with a determined look on her face. Clover looked up at her.

“But won’t that mean that Tag and Tor will disappear?” He asked her.

“Uh, yes I suppose it does…” She said.

“And likewise, if there was another way to get another body then me and Tor will not have a soul to give us the energy we need.” Tag said.

“Yes I suppose your right.” Celestia wilted a little.

Coming in here. Book warned. Tag braced himself.

To be honest Princess, I’ve grown quite used to this body. And I grown rather attached to Tag. He said and cut off.

“Yes, I suppose this will have to do for now. Come, Clover. We shall return to Canterlot for now.” Celestia said and turned to leave.

“Right away, Princess.” He said and got up to follow her. Tag watched her retreating figure.

Why are you looking at the royal plot? Book asked. Tag turned beet red.

I was not doing anything. He argued.

“Why are you so red?” Twilight asked him.

“Book just said something.” Tag said.

Don’t call me Book. Book said.

Too late. Tag thought with a smile.

I just needed your attention. Put me on your leg, the broken one. He instructed.

Hm? Tag asked.

Just do it. Book said.

Fine. Get off. The band unraveled around Tag’s arm.

“What are you doing?” Tor asked him.

“Just what Book told me to.” Tag said. He lifted the band and placed it on his cast. It instantly tightened and he grimaced as a small wave of pain went through him. The band continued to tighten around the cast and the pain grew. Tag grit his teeth until the cast finally cracked. He felt Tagia’s teeth pierce his sensitive skin; the pain was enormous. Twilight moved in to help but Tag waved her off, he could feel energy flowing in large amounts through his leg. The pain was lessening until Tag couldn’t feel it anymore.

“Are you okay?” Tor asked, Tag nodded.

“I feel much better actually. I think he fixed my leg.” Tag said stretching his leg slightly.

Yes, it was all me, now please take me off of your leg I’m tired of being so close to your crotch. Book said. Tag quickly put Tagia back onto his arm.

“I’m going to try and stand up now.” Tag said, Book said nothing. “Here goes.” He slid of the bed and fell onto his hooves, he immediately fell onto the floor. Twilight rushed over to him.

“Are you okay?” She asked him.

“Why didn’t you say something?” Tag growled under his breath.

I wanted to see you fall. Book said.

How mature. Tag thought.

Hey, I’ve been stuck with a chatty bow for thousands of years; I miss having fun at the expense of others. Book said.

Touché. Tag thought back.

“It’s okay.” Tag said to Twilight and stood up slowly. “I’ll just take it slow for a little while.”

Tor walked up to him. “Here, you can lean on me then.” He suggested.

“Thanks.” Tag said and gave him a grateful look. They walked slowly down the hallway and into the reception room. The nurses were surprised to see Tag up and walking again, they were skeptical of his sudden recovery but let them go eventually. They walked back to Ponyville in the dark of night.

“You guys head home and get some sleep, I have to make sure that Spike isn’t up reading again, and he just loves to so much.” Twilight sighed and teleported before Tag or Tor could even saw goodbye. Tag was walking on his own and looked to Tor.

“That was… unexpected.” He said and Tor chuckled.

“I believe that this whole day has been unexpected.” Tor agreed.

“Let’s go home.” Tag said and led the way back onto That Street.

Tag looked at his bed and then to Tagia on his foreleg.

How are we supposed to do this? He asked.

Well eventually after I’ve been here long enough there will be enough residual energy to keep you through the night. I haven’t been here long enough so you’ll just have to make do. Goodnight! Book was gone and that left Tag in an uncomfortable predicament.

“Forget this.” Tag said and went to check on Tor. He found his brother trying to get comfortable with Torais around his middle.

“Having trouble getting comfortable?” Tag asked.

“Obviously.” Tor said as he shifted again. “Forget this.” He muttered and got out of bed.

“That’s what I said!” Tag exclaimed.

“You’re my brother, of course that’s what you said.” Tor said and walked out into the hallway. “Let’s go for a walk.” Tag shrugged and followed him outside. Tag heard the door squeak shut behind them.

“Have to get that fixed sometime.” Tag muttered as they stepped onto the street.

“Later.” Tor said and walked in the direction of the Carousel Boutique.

“Are you okay?” Tag asked him as they walked along.

“Why wouldn’t I be?” Tor asked back.

“You seem… uh… angry. Yeah! That’s it, angry. Why?” Tag looked at Tor’s face; it was unreadable in the darkness.

“I’m just really tired.” Tor sighed. “And a lot has changed in the last day; I thought being released was huge but this is just a little bit bigger. I’m just feeling a little tired, that’s all.” He explained. They were standing in front of the Carousel Boutique now.

“…What are we doing here?” Tag asked him.

“So that you can finish the conversation that was interrupted in the forest.” Tor told him and pushed Tag in the direction of the door.

“W-what’re you talking about?” Tag stammered.

“Don’t lie!” Tor hissed. “Open Book told me everything that happened in the forest while I had him!” Tag looked furiously at Tagia.

Celestia condemn it Book! You said that you couldn’t reach him! He thought angrily.

What can I say? Thousands of years in a vault can do that to you. Tag could picture Book shrugging his shoulders.

That was personal. Tag growled.

I’m afraid nothing is sacred anymore. Book said flippantly.

“Fine!” Tag yelled and Tor jumped back.

“Who’s there?” Came a fragile voice from the doorway. Tag froze and Tor slipped into the shadows.

Why me? Tag asked the moon.

Because I got bored. Book said.

I wasn’t asking you. Tag thought before he cleared his throat.

“Hello? Rarity?” He asked. The door opened even more and revealed a very fragile looking mare.

“What are you doing out of the hospital so early?” She asked him in confusion.

“Apparently Book can heal my wounds.” Tag said, she looked at him even more confused than before.

“Who’s Book?” She asked. Tag shook his head.

“Not here, do you mind if come in?” Rarity opened the door and motioned for him to come in. Tag could hear Book doing a mental hoof pump as he ascended the steps.

I hate you.

I can live with that.

Shadows Ch. 12 Zebra... and Stuff

(Just so you all know I suck at rhyming. –Tag)

It was definitely after midnight by the time Tag had stumbled to edge of the Everfree; he placed the body on the ground and started to dig a hole. Neither Tag or Book said anything while piles of dirt floated by, when he had finished Tag placed Seeker’s body inside the hole and filled it up. He sat in silence looking at the mound.

… I’m sorry. Book said.

No, I’m sorry. You right; you’ve had to deal with what I did for millennia and I’ve had a fresh start. It’s not fair. Tag thought.

But I should have taken your… fragile state of mind. Book said.

What do you mean? Tag wondered.

I’ve noticed in the two days here that you’re really fragile when it comes to things that are linked to your past; I should have realized it. Book said.

Book… Tag trailed off.

Don’t get sappy on me; I just wanted to say I’m sorry for yelling. Book explained. Tag smiled in spite of himself.

I guess we should go home and pretend nothing happened. He said.

Not so fast. Book stopped him. You’re still covered in blood; I think you should find a river and wash yourself off. Then we’ve done all we can.

River it is. Tag sighed and trotted into the Everfree.

The edge of the Everfree was dark but the inside was even darker. The moonlight struggled to get through the thick foliage as Tag looked for a river. He wandered around until he heard a trickle of water in the distance; he started trotting in the direction the noise was coming from. A dim glow lit up the area ahead of him and Tag slowed down.

That’s not normal. Tag said.

This is the Everfree; nearly anything is possible. Book said. Tag inched forward; he pushed aside a protruding leaf and looked into the clearing ahead.

What is that? Tag asked.

That… is a zebra. Book said.

A zebra? Tag asked confusedly.

Yep, from a land to the east but nopony really knows where they came from specifically. Book explained.

What should I do? Tag asked.

She probably won’t hurt you. Go say hello. Tag stepped out into the clearing; the zebra hadn’t noticed him yet. Tag stood on the edge of the clearing unsure of what to do. He gave a little cough, the zebra jumped and spun around. Her eyes narrowed when she saw Tag.

“A blood covered pony I see, I wonder whether or not you will harm me?” She asked.

“I uh… will not harm you.” Tag said.

“A good thing to know, perhaps I could show you to my home.” She said. Tag hesitated.

“Let me just wash off my face then.” He said and quickly dunked his head into the river.

Should I go? Tag asked.

I’d say it’s not a good idea to go against her; I have no idea what she’s capable of. Book warned. Tag pulled his head out of the water and took in a deep breath.

“That was a long time below the water, are you feeling better?” She asked.

“Yes…?” Tag trailed off.

“Zecora.” She said.

“Yes, thank you Zecora.” Tag said.

“Another good thing to know; let us go.” Zecora said and trotted off into the woods leaving Tag no option but to follow. She did not even check to see if Tag was following her as she proceeded to her hut.

Zecora’s hut was in a hollowed-out tree much like the Ponyville library; but it was filed with an assortment of tribal masks, piles of herbs, and vials of strange coloured liquids. Tag felt uncomfortable in this place.

“A nice place you have here, Zecora.” He commented as he took another look around.

“Thank you, I think it’s quite homely too.” She said.

Do all zebras talk in rhyme? Tag asked Book.

It’s their way; they believe that singing is a way to express themselves, and to bring themselves together as a community. At least I think… it’s been a long time. Book explained.

Right, of course. Tag groaned.

“Is there a particular reason that you wanted to bring me here?” Tag asked her.

“Yes, please drink this.” Zecora placed a vial of brownish liquid in front of him.

“Perhaps you could tell me what it is first?” Tag said.

“It is a potion, it should put you in good motion.” She explained.

“I don’t even know what that means.” Tag muttered.

Just drink it. Zebras aren’t known to be terribly violent. Book said.

Tag levitated the vial up to his lips and drank; he immediately regretted it as he chocked and dropped the vial. It tasted horrible!

“What wath that?” He shouted at Zecora. The room was spinning slightly.

“Hush now, soon you will learn how.” Zecora said cryptically. Tag tried to get toward the door but his legs failed him and he collapsed; the room was jumping around him and he felt as though he would throw up. His vision gradually darkened until all he could see was darkness.

He slowly began to feel part of his body; first was his head accompanied by a large headache. Next he felt his forelegs; but not the familiar sensation of Tagia’s teeth digging in. he felt his hind legs and tried to stand up, he fell onto his side and looked up. He froze at what he saw.

Discord standing in front of him; he was hunched over so he could get a closer look at Tag, his hands were on his knees and there was a smug look on his face.

“How good of you to join me after all this time.” He said. Tag flailed his legs in a vain attempt to get up. “Oh don’t bother trying to get up, I’ll get it.” He snapped his fingers and lifted Tag off of the floor with his chaos magic, Tag floated over to Discord until they were face to face.

“How is this even possible?” Tag asked in astonishment.

“That question is open to interpretation. Do you mean: How am I here? How are you here? Where is Tagia? All of these questions will be answered in your private session with me, Discord.” He said condescendingly. He dropped Tag onto his hooves and stalked off. He turned around.

“You are in neutral territory, a place that exists everywhere and nowhere. That is how I am here. And I managed to get you here by getting that zebra to help me.” He snapped his fingers and a glass of chocolate milk appeared next to him. “As for Tagia, I just brought you here so he is back on your body; wherever that may be.” He took a sip.

“You mean to say that you’ve got help from ponies.” Tag said.

“I suppose we could call it that. Needless to say I’ve got several friends outside willing to help me; causing chaos in my absence.” Discord explained.

“Well, why am I here then?” Tag asked. Discord took a large step up to him.

“Because there is a debt to be repaid.” He said devilishly. A shiver went through Tag.

“I don’t have to do anything you say!” Tag said. Discord shook his head slowly.

“My dear Tag Shadow, you don’t have a choice.” He said and struck out at Tag; Tag didn’t have time to react and hit the floor with a thud.

Tag opened his eyes; he was outside Ponyville. He stood up slowly and looked around; there was nopony there.

Strange. Tag thought, nopony answered. Book? Tag thought but he didn’t hear the familiar voice in his head. He looked down and saw that Tagia was attached to his foreleg. He started trotting in the direction of Ponyville.

When he arrived at the town outskirts Tag could tell that something was wrong, the streets were deserted. He made his was to his house and opened the door.

“TOR!” He called out. “TOR! ARE YOU THERE?” But nopony answered. Tag looked out the window at the clock in Town Square; it was 1:30.

Must be at work… Tag realized. OH! I have to get to work then! Tag thought and bolted out the door.

The streets were still deserted as he galloped to the Carousel Boutique. Tag knocked on the door.

“Rarity! Sorry I’m late!” He called out. Still nopony answered. Tag shifted nervously but eventually opened the door; the boutique was deserted. Tag checked the kitchen, the inspiration room, even the living room and guest room. He didn’t dare go up to Rarity’s room and trotted back into the street.

“Where is everypony?” Tag asked miserably.

“Over there! He’s over there!” Shouted a voice in the distance. Tag looked up quickly, there were several ponies standing down the street with angry looks on their faces. “Get him!” Shouted the one in the lead and started galloping towards Tag.

“What?” Tag asked, when he realized the other ponies weren’t happy to see him he started running. The other ponies chased after him down the street. He rounded the corner and continued to gallop; the other ponies were already catching up to him. Tag put on an extra burst of speed and rounded another corner, right into another group of ponies. He yelped in surprise and tried to turn around but was met with the other group of ponies.

The first group of ponies jumped on Tag and held him down while the second group tied him up.

“What is going on here?” Tag shouted, one of the other ponies sneered at him.

“You’ll soon find out.”

Tag was unceremoniously dragged towards the town center. He could feel the eyes of a couple hundred ponies on him as he was brought to the base of the clock tower. He was still on the ground and from his lowly vantage point he couldn’t see much. He could see the mayor standing in front of him and his brother next to her. They were talking in hushed voices. One of the ponies untied Tag and he got to his hooves, he looked around and saw that his friends were standing at the front of a large crowd; they were looking at him with horrified looks on their faces. Tag was starting to get scared as he turned back to the mayor.

“Tag Shadow, I thought that this had ended a long time ago.” She said and shook her head. Tag gave her a confused look.

“What are you talking about?” He demanded.

“She’s talking about that events that have occurred over the past few days.” Tor said; his face was filled with sadness.

“Are you talking about the incident with Princess Luna?” Tag asked. Tor nodded his head.

“That and the events that conspired last night; your behavior at the café… and the fact that you’ve killed a pony.” He said. Tag’s eyes widened.

“But he tried to kill me!” He stuttered.

“You have no proof of that.” The mayor stated plainly.

“He was after me with two other Earthponies! I had no choice!” Tag exclaimed. The mayor shook her head.

“You still have no proof.” She said. Tag hung his head.

“What am I supposed to do then?” He asked dejectedly.

“That’s what we’re trying to decide currently.” Tor said and the mayor stepped forward.

“What does everypony suggest?” She asked out loud.

“Death!” Called out a pony from the back of the crowd. Tag recognized it as Mr. Hay’s voice. The rest of the ponies called out in agreement. Tor looked horrified.

“We can’t do that!” He said to the mayor.

“I’m afraid we don’t have a choice.” She said. Tag was distraught.

“Is that it then? Just like that?!” He shouted. The mayor looked at him with sympathy in her eyes.

“I’m afraid so, Tag.” She said sadly. “Do we have any volunteers?” She asked out loud. Nopony said anything.

“I’ll do it.” Tor said resolutely. Tag stared at him.

“What are you saying?” He asked in disbelief. Tor looked at him, his eyes filled with tears.

“I don’t think that I could bear this any other way.” He said despondently. Tag sniffed.

“So it ends here, huh? I was really hoping that I could fulfill our promise to Celestia.” He whispered, Tor closed his eyes and nodded steadily.

“I so sorry, brother.” He said. Tag smiled in spite of himself.

“It’s not your fault.” He said gently.

“Get on with it!” called Mr. Hay. Tag looked out at the audience and then back to Tor.

“I guess he’s right.” He muttered. Tag turned his body around and faced the audience. He heard Tor pull out Torais and closed his eyes. He opened them again and looked at his friends; their faces had a combination of horror and terror. Tag looked at Rarity.

“I guess friendship isn’t for everybody.” He said aloud. “Don’t look Rarity.”

Tag heard an arrow being strung, then a twang, and then nothing.

Tag was floating in darkness.

Is this what it’s like to be dead? It sure is boring. He thought. He remembered his last few moments and felt a tear in his eye. Why? He asked.

Not exactly why, but when. Said a voice. Tag felt his hooves hit solid ground but he still saw nothing.

Who’s there? He asked.

Don’t you remember? The voice asked back.

Discord… Tag thought in disgust.

“Don’t be that way.” Discord said. Tag spun around and saw him sitting in an old movie chair with a bag of popcorn in his arms.

“Why can’t you just leave me alone?” Tag asked bitterly. “Can’t you see I’m in enough pain as it is?” Discord stood up and walked over to him.

“Did you honestly think that was real?” He laughed. “That was a vision of the future, my dear Tag.” Tag was unconvinced.

“How is that possible?” He asked.

“HellOOOO! God of CHAOS right here!” Discord said and pointed to himself.

“I guess that makes sense.” Tag said reluctantly. Discord smiled.

“I just wanted to show you what you were getting into.” He said; Tag’s eyebrow went up.

“I highly doubt that.” He muttered. Discord shrugged.

“Believe it or not, I just wanted to help.” He said, and looked at his wrist. “I believe that my time is almost up, I shall say goodbye for now. Remember that I’m always watching.” He snapped his fingers and disappeared.

“What now?” Tag asked, he was answered when the emptiness was lit with a blinding light.

Tag opened his eyes; he was outside Ponyville. He stood up slowly and looked around; there was nopony there.

Strange. Tag thought but nopony answered. Book? Tag looked at his wrist and saw that Tagia was attached but he could not feel Book’s presence in his mind. I guess not. Tag thought to himself and started trotting toward Ponyville.

He stopped suddenly. What if… Tag took another look towards Ponyville and saw that the streets were empty. Sweet Celestia! He thought. Discord must have been right, but why would he help me? Tag couldn’t dwell on it; he had to get out of there. Goodbye Tor, and Rarity. He thought and trotted in the other direction.

The Third Sister Ch. 3 The Veteran and the Pirate

Those Who Came Before Ch. 2 Back Again

Tag was floating in darkness, a familiar feeling.

“Why are you doing this Book?” He called out into the darkness. He felt his hooves touch solid ground but he didn’t move. Open Book eventually came into view.

“Because I get the feeling that things are not well in there.” He said pointing at Tag’s head.

“You mean in here?” Tag deadpanned. Open Book gave a little cough.

“Yes, but that’s not the point.” He said. “We need to find out what’s going on in here.”

“And how do you suggest we go about that?” Tag queried.

“By exploring!” Book exclaimed; Tag looked around in case he was missing something.

“Exploring what? There’s nothing here but darkness in all directions!” Tag said. Book grinned.

“You’re not looking in the right place.” Book explained. “You need to look for something specific and it will come to you.”

“Of course, let just get this over with then.” Tag muttered. “What first?” Book looked thoughtful for a moment.

“Perhaps we should start were this question that’s on your mind came from. After you were released from Discord.” Tag shivered at the memory.

“Do we really have to start there?” He whimpered. Book raised an eyebrow.

“If your going to react like that then we probably should.” He said. “Do you want to… or should I?” Tag started panicking slightly.

“No! I don’t want to go back there! Never go back there…” He started. Book just watched, studying his actions.

“Yes, that is most definitely the cause.” He decided and closed his eyes. Tag looked around desperately as familiar figures appeared around him; Iron Hoof was on the ground bleeding, his friends and the princesses were huddled in the corner and Tac was standing before them with Torais. Tag was familiar with the scene and wanted nothing to do with it. Open Book stood in his way.

“If you’re going to act like the way you have been for the past few days you’re going to need the truth.” He said. The Tag from the memories was stabbing Tac repeatedly while his friends watched in horror. Tag put his hooves in his head, he couldn’t watch. Book continued to survey the entire scene, looking for the slightest indicator of something amiss. Past Tag was on the floor with blood-covered hooves crying his eyes out, and then he was jumping around screaming and laughing. Then he was out cold.

The world became dark but it did not skip to when he was next conscious.

“This must be it.” Book declared and nudged Tag to his hooves. “Come on, this might even provide the answer you’re looking for.” Tag reluctantly took his hooves off of his eyes and looked around, he put his hooves over his eyes quickly.

“No, not again!” He said quietly to himself; Book looked at him quizzically, he had never seen Tag like this and there was nothing in his memories that was too disturbing. In fact there was a gap at this particular point. The world was filled with a brief light that blinded Book and when he opened his eyes he was in a different place.

He stood beside the cowering Tag in what looked like a desert; there was sand everywhere and nothing in sight except a beaten path in front of them. Tag shook slightly as Book pawed at the ground with his hoof. Eventually an object appeared in the distance; it looked like a box but it was moving on what looked like wheels but Book couldn’t see any ponies pulling it, it had also been painted light brown. He cast a glance at Tag who was still cowering on the ground.

The object came closer at a surprisingly quick pace, making a roaring noise and soon it was right in front of them. It stopped and one of the doors opened, a strange creature stepped out onto the path. It was a bipedal standing on two legs and was wearing heavy-looking brown clothes covered in pockets despite the fact it must have been scorching out. His arms ended in what looked like hooves but there were five thick little limbs stuck out at the end. He wrapped them around a bottle strapped to his side and brought it to his hairless face to drink. Book watched the creature fascinated. It put its bottle down and gripped a thick metal tube with several metal pieces sticking out in different directions.

It looked around as if it was expecting something to be in the middle of nowhere, not a second later Book could hear a sharp whistling that caused the creature to jump to the ground. Less then a second later the large brown object exploded in a deafening blast that sent Book clutching his head between hooves. Perhaps that was what Tag was waiting for. After Book’s ears had stopped ringing he picked himself up and looked around; the creature was on the ground covering its head with its hooves. A little ways away Book could make out another creature of the same species wearing a black robe stand up out of a sand dune holing a much larger metal tube.

The creature in brown had gotten to his knees pointing his own metal tube around until he noticed the one in black. He muttered something unintelligible to himself and pointed his tube at the creature in black. He pulled the trigger causing a small flash to come from the end of the tube and a loud noise that echoed around the area. Small spurts of blood erupted from the creature in black’s chest and he cried out in brief pain before collapsing. Book was horrified; what kind of creatures possessed the power to kill another living being instantly? Tag had formed a protective ball on the ground. The creature in brown removed a piece of metal from his tube and examined it; he inserted into an opening on the tube and examined the wreckage of his ‘horseless carriage’. It cursed aloud and clutched a small black device from another of its pockets. It pressed a small button with one of its appendages and spoke into it.

“Bravo, this is Private Clearingfield, Target has been taken out, he won’t be attacking our convoys anymore. But I require another transport the bastard managed to take mine out before I could eliminate him.” It said in a deep, distinct voice.

Must be a colt. Book decided. The area was starting to fade and the last thing Book saw was Private Clearingfield sitting on the wreckage of his carriage.

Open Book and Tag were in an area full of tightly knit buildings much taller then the ones in Ponyville. The strange bipedal creatures were everywhere, entering and leaving buildings, standing around and talking to each other. The numerous types of carriages were all on a hard road flanked on both sides by a slightly raised area the creatures walked on. There was so much noise and Book wondered how they dealt with it. He glanced back at Tag who had stopped shivering but still didn’t move. Open Book sighed. The he heard a disturbance from down the road; he peered in the direction the noise had come from and saw the carriages moving from their usual paths. There was a carriage that was speeding down the road at an unbelievable speed, swerving around to avoid the other carriages. The creatures ran in every direction trying to get away from the run-away carriage but it seemed to aim at one in particular; a creature that was hunched over with age. It noticed the carriage coming towards but could not move fast enough. The front of the carriage connected with the creature’s leg with a loud snap that sent it flying over the top of the carriage. It landed and rolled before coming to a stop in the middle of the road. The carriage had stopped and went silent. The creatures came out of their hiding spots and ran towards the injured trying desperately to get it to respond. Book’s vision dimmed and soon he disappeared along with Tag.

They were in a room, the first he had been in in this world. He could see young creatures sitting at tables; they seemed to be paying attention to a fully-grown one at the front of the room. It was talking about numbers and complex equations as it wrote on a board hanging from the ceiling. Book couldn’t understand any of it. Bright light shone in from the windows making a peaceful atmosphere compared to the previous locations; the scribbling of their pencils on paper sounded almost like a lullaby calming Book down. The scribbling soon faded into the background, and Book was gone with it.

Book’s eyes opened quickly, he must have dosed off. Tag was beside him standing up straight.

“Are you feeling better?” Book inquired. Tag shook his head.

“No, but this is the part that confused me the most.” He said shakily, Book could see a little fear in his eyes still. They were in a dark room, a small room. A faint light from Book’s right showed him the outline of an unmade bed and a bookshelf to one side. There was a soft clickety-clack that came from his right; Book could see a single one of the creatures sitting at a desk. On top of the desk was a flat object that was giving light. The creature was hitting little black squares on the bottom of the object and Book could see words appearing in small, neat print. He read some but froze; the words were describing perfectly what had occurred in the past week. The window was dark telling Book that it was nighttime, why wasn’t the creature in bed? The creature had closed the object shutting off the light and leaving Book in complete darkness. He heard what sounded like the creature getting into bed followed by shallow snores. Then they were gone.

Book and Tag were in Tag’s mind; the familiar emptiness was comforting after being in a world that had so much. Tag still looked slightly frightened but had calmed down for the most part.

“I think I finally understand what you mean.” Book said. “I’m sorry I doubted you.”

“Don’t be.” Tag sighed. “I didn’t think that anypony would take me seriously.”

“Still, this isn’t a reason to be acting the way you have, is there something else that’s bothering you?” Book asked, concerned.

“It’s just… me getting back to normal, I can still feel a little fear when I see my friends… and I’m still trying to fight the familiar urge to run away.” Tag confessed.

“I’m sorry.” Book said. “I was unaware that you were still haunted by what happened.” He said contritely.

“It’s also been hard to talk to you, you were sometimes one of the worst parts and it was the one thing that I couldn’t run away from. I remember every single day I went through now, every single messed up representation of my friends, my brother, my world; I remember the horrible and the gruesome… I guess it will take awhile before I can forget that.” Tag elucidated.

“What, if anything, can I do? Just sitting here seems almost wasteful and if you have to relive the same experience everyday it just isn’t healthy.” Book said but Tag shook his head.

“No, this is something I feel that I must do myself, just like finding the answers behind the creatures we saw. If my friends can’t help me then I’ll have to help myself.” He explained.

“You don’t have to do anything by yourself. It’s an important thing to be able to ask for help. Even if your friends can’t help you I’m sure that somepony out there can.” Book said encouragingly. “All you have to do is ask.” Tag raised an eyebrow.

“Really? I just ask random ponies if they know of a species before us?” He asked doubtfully.

“No… I’m sure it will come to you.” Book sighed. “Now I think that this has gone on for long of enough, I’ve gotten the answers I wanted. You need to let your mind rest because you have work tomorrow.” He said to Tag who nodded.

“Of course… thanks for understanding.” He breathed in response. Book shook his head.

“My normal response would be that it’s natural but I don’t think I’ve ever heard of this sort of situation before. What’s important is that you understand that the nightmare is over, and that you can stop running. I’ll be here with you for every hoofstep.” Book explained and tapped Tag on the head sending him out of his own mind.

Tag was in the kitchen the next day watching Tor go about making breakfast, his mind was tired from last night’s adventure and he was having trouble focusing on anything. Tor brought over a bowl of oatmeal for Tag and placed in front of him on the table, when Tag didn’t react Tor looked at him with a concerned look on his face.

“Tag? Did you sleep okay last night?” He asked causing Tag to startle.

“Oh! Yeah, I’m just… thinking about other things right now.” He sighed and started eating. Tor shook his head.

“Tag… seriously, do you think I’m THAT thick?” He asked sitting down with his own bowl.

“No, really, I’m just thinking.” Tag restated.

“About them.” Tor said.

“About them.” Tag confirmed.

“Of course, well when you’ve forgotten all that and are ready to rejoin society please let me now.” He said in mild annoyance. “In the meantime you should be getting to work.” He pointed at the clock with his hoof. Tag stuffed the last of his oatmeal into his mouth and stood up.

“Thanks for making breakfast.” Tag said quickly and stepped out the door. He started down That Street towards the boutique.

It’s not good to avoid Tor like that. Book said in his mind.

I’m not avoiding Tor. Tag thought trying to evade the question.

It’s strange to think that you went through all that only to be driven away by a single question. Book mused causing Tag to stop.

What are you implying? Tag asked as he started to walk again.

That you still should be focusing on right now, I know that finding out what those creatures are is important to you but that doesn’t mean you can shut out everypony else until you find the answer. Book said solemnly.

I know that and I’m trying it’s just hard when you think that you’ve seen a part of history that nopony knows about. Tag thought.

Understandable, and I realize that the days are a little slow making it hard to find something interesting to focus on but at the same time there is so much to think of, you have a marefriend who I bet is feeling kind of lonely right now. Book said with a chuckle. Tag smiled in spite of himself.

It’s becoming a habit of yours to bring that up, isn’t it? He asked as he passed a pony giving him a strange look.

Love is a wonderful thing. Book said simply. Tag blushed slightly.

That came out of nowhere. He observed.

It’s a thing that might help you get your mind off of things. Book explained.

True. Tag thought in agreement. But If I’m going to ask Rarity on another date I still don’t have anywhere to go.

And that’s what you can think about all day! Book finished.

Wow… you’re good. Tag thought as he rounded the corner, the Carousel Boutique was in sight.

I have to be, if I weren’t you would certainly be in tons of trouble. Book said teasingly causing Tag to laugh and get several other strange looks from ponies.

Tag could hear Rarity talking to somepony before he opened the door, so he knocked. Not a second later Spike opened the door.

“Hi Tag.” He said and moved aside so Tag could enter the boutique.

“Good morning Spike, may I ask what you’re doing here? Shouldn’t you be helping Twilight at the library?” He asked looking at the baby dragon. Rarity trotted up next to him wearing her saddlebags.

“Spike is gem hunting with me.” She explained. “His claws are perfect for extracting them from the ground.” Tag gave her a confused look.

“But what about the store? What if somepony needs measurements? How would I work on the repairs?” He asked.

“I stayed up late last night to finish all of the repairs, all I need you to do is give them back to the ponies today.” She said pointing to a rack behind the counter.

“But what is somepony needs measurements?” Tag repeated. Rarity put a sign on the front door that read: ‘Repairs only’.

“Does that answer your question?” She asked. Tag nodded.

“Yes, I suppose so. When do you think you’ll be back?”

“Just in time to close up shop.” Rarity said and opened the door. “Come along Spike. We need to get out there!” Spike jumped enthusiastically out the door.

“Have fun!” Tag called after them. I guess it’s just you and me. He sighed inwardly.

You make it sound like it’s a bad thing. Book said.

Tor hobbled toward the library door and knocked, he was sweating slightly.

How do you feel? Silver asked. Are you going to pass out?

Ha ha. Tor thought. Just a little stiff, that’s all. The door opened and Pinkie stood in the doorway.

“Glad you could make it!” She said happily and helped Tor inside.

“Almost didn’t.” Tor confessed. Twilight was sitting in the centre of the library with Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. He joined them and let out a breath. I don’t remember the walk being that long.” He commented. Fluttershy trotted over to him.

“Do you mind if I examine your leg? Only if it’s been bothering you.” She asked shyly.

“It’s not bothering me horribly but if you could look at it that would be nice.” He said and shifted so Fluttershy had room to work. “Where are the others?” He asked.

“Spike is helping Rarity get away from Tag and Applejack had to do a few things this morning.” Rainbow Dash explained. “They should be here soon though.” Almost on cue the door opened and Spike stepped inside followed by Rarity, she put her saddlebags to one side and joined them in the centre of the room.

“Good morning everypony!” She said.

“I suspect that you managed to ditch Tag?” Twilight asked.

“Of course! Although I do feel a little bad for half lying to him.” She professed. Fluttershy yanked on Tor’s leg causing a loud and ominous pop. Tor sighed in relief.

“That feels amazing…” He trailed off with half closed eyes. Fluttershy sat back down next to Rainbow Dash.

“You really should be stretching your leg some more.” She scolded him. “Perhaps you should try to walk a little more, but start out slow.”

“Of course, nurse Fluttershy.” Tor said teasingly causing Fluttershy to blush slightly. The door of the library opened again and Applejack trotted in.

“Sorry fer keepin’ yall waitin’.” She said apologetically. “What’d I miss?”

“Nothing, we were just about to get started.” Twilight said. Applejack sat down beside Tor and looked at him.

“How long do ya think ‘til ya can get back to work?” She asked him.

“Tor should be able to work a little in about two days.” Fluttershy anwered for him.

“What she said.” Tor agreed.

“Right, well now that we’ve gotten all that out of the way we should get down to business.” Twilight said. All six of them sat at attention. “As you all know the topic for today’s meeting is Tag.” She said.

“And we need to plan a party, a surprise party!” Pinkie said. Twilight nodded.

“Exactly. Anypony want to say anything at this point?” Nopony said anything. “Alright, the party will be here at the library.” She started.

“Ah’ll take care of the food.” Applejack said.

“I’ll be in charge of the decorations.” Rarity added.

“I’ll make sure the weather’s clear.” Rainbow Dash said.

“I’ll get some music.” Fluttershy said.

“I’ll keep Tag busy on the day of the party.” Tor said.

“I’ll prepare the library for the party.” Twilight said. “Spike, I’ll need your help.”

“And I’ll oversee the whole thing!” Pinkie said.

“Good, we all know what we’re doing. The next item is the date, when will we have the party?” Twilight asked. “I suggest tomorrow seeing as it’s Saturday.” The rest of them murmured in agreement. “Perfect, Pinkie is there anything you need to add?” The pink pony stood up.

“We all know what we need, we all know we can do it, we all know there’s no reason we shouldn’t do it. So let’s do it!” She said to a cheer from the audience.

“Let’s do this girls! … And Tor and Spike.” Twilight finished. “Meeting adjourned.” All of the ponies stood up and trotted out of the library. Tor towards his house, Fluttershy to start on the music, Applejack to her orchard, Spike and Rarity to collect gems, Pinkie to the Sugar Cube Corner, and Rainbow Dash to find a nice cloud to nap on.

Tag stood patiently by the counter waiting for somepony to trot through the door; he was almost desperate. He looked at the clock; it was only 2:30!

This is so boring! He thought.

Whatever happened to thinking about what you would do for that date? Book said.

Yeah but Rarity isn’t even here… Tag trailed off.

What’s your point? Book sighed; Tag sensed he was slightly annoyed.

… I guess I have no point. Tag thought sheepishly. He heard the doorbell clang and a pony walked in, the sea green unicorn from yesterday trotted in.

“Good afternoon, are you here to pick up your order?” Tag asked starting towards the rack.

“Yes…” She said slowly.

“Is something the matter?” Tag asked looking at her. She shifted uncomfortably.

“Are you the one who was at the library last night?” She asked quietly. Tag gave her a strange look.

“What do you mean ‘at the library last night?’?” He asked quizzically as he lifted out her order with his magic. She smiled sheepishly and coughed.

“I was on my way to the library last night and heard some ponies arguing, and I know it’ none of my business but-“

“What are you trying to say?” Tag cut her off. She took a breath.

“I was wondering what you meant when you said something about an intelligent species before us.” She asked. Tag stared her for a moment before replying.

“The entire answer is slightly personal but I’ve been wondering recently if there has been an intelligent species before ponies.” Tag summed. The pony smiled widely.

“Do I have an answer for you then!” She smiled enthusiastically.

“What do you mean?” Tag asked confusedly.

“I know of a species that came long before the pony times; they were called humans.” She whispered. Tag was speechless.

“Why should I believe you?” He demanded.

”Because I have proof!” She said excitedly; she opened one of her saddlebags and pulled out a worn piece of parchment. She opened it on the counter and showed it’s contents to Tag. He had put her order aside, now long forgotten. “This; is my proof.” She said proudly. On the piece of parchment was an accurate drawing of the hooves of the creatures from Tag’s dream, even down to the strange little appendages that poked out on the edges.

“I… I almost don’t believe it…” He said to himself.

“You better believe it!” Said the pony.

“What do you know about the… humans?” Tag asked. The pony put the scroll away and stood in front of the counter.

“I have been studying these humans for most of my life, although not much is known about them. The only drawings or texts have come from ruins that are few and far between.” She explained. “Seeing as they are not researched majorly I like to think of myself as the Equestria’s leading expert on the subject.”

“You have to tell me more! This has been eating at me for the last little while.” Tag said. The pony looked doubtful for a moment.

“Aren’t you in charge of the store?” She asked. Tag motioned around with his hooves.

“I’ve barely seen anypony all day, I think most business comes from orders.” He said. The pony took a seat.

“I suppose, I’m Heartstrings, but my friends call me Lyra.” She said and extended a hoof; Tag shook it.

“Nice to meet you Lyra, I’m Tag.” He said.

“I suppose that if I’m going to be explaining this to you I should ask how you first had the question.” She said in a sudden business like manner.

“I don’t think I should go into the exact details but to simplify it I had a strange dream where I saw several humans doing different things…” Tag explained; Lyra nodded.

“Is there anything specific that you could explain to me?” She asked. Tag struggled to put it into words.

“Uhhh… first I was in a desert… then a horseless carriage appeared…there was a male in heavy clothes and he had this weird metal tube with bits pointing in different directions. Another one dressed in black had a larger tube fired a… thing that made the carriage explode. The human in heavy clothes pointed tube at the one in black and then there was several bangs and the human in black fell over with blood pouring from his chest…” Tag started. He looked at Lyra and saw she had a slightly disgusted look on her face but she didn’t say anything.

“I remember being in a place that had a lot of tightly knit buildings… there were a lot of horseless carriages and then there was one that looked like it was out of control. It swerved around and hit and elderly human… I think it might have been fatal.” He continued.

“Then I was in a room, the gentle light of the sun coming through the windows, there were many young I think humans sitting writing while a grown up human spoke.”

“And finally I was in a really dark room, I could see things with a faint glow that came from a strange object and there was a human sitting in front of it making weird sort of clickety-clack noises you know what I mean?” He finished. Lyra seemed to take it all in for a moment.

“It would appear that you’ve had a fairly detailed encounter. Several of the things you described sound familiar but I should check with my notes before telling you anything.” She sighed. “But this seems very promising, I believe that I could learn a lot if you explained it to me in detail.” She said. Tag nodded.

“Okay, but should we meet up somewhere or something? I doubt you coming into the store everyday to talk about this would seem kind of odd.” Tag said. Lyra put a hoof to her chin momentarily.

“Perhaps you could meet me somewhere tomorrow, it is the day off you know.” She suggested.

“Yeah I can do that.” Tag agreed. “Where should I meet you? That they would allow me to go.”

“What do you mean ‘allow you to go’?” She asked confusedly. Tag deadpanned.

“You mean you’ve forgotten the whole Princess Luna incident and you haven’t noticed the knife strapped to my arm?” He asked sarcastically. Lyra went wide-eyed.

“That was you? I’ve guess I was so excited about the whole human thing I kinda forgot.” She mumbled. Tag chuckled.

“Forget about it, it’s nice having somepony to talk to.” He said.

“Right, in regards to someplace to visit just meet me in front of here at around noon.” She said. Tag nodded.

“Well then, Lyra I guess that should wrap this little conversation up.” Tag said happily and Lyra nodded in agreement.

“Definitely, I’ll see you tomorrow then.” She said and began to trot away.

“Wait! Your order!” Tag called out after her.